BX 6193 
.W5 A25 






' o « 0 ’ 




• C.^ 

■* ^ • 

" V '♦ 


° 1 ^ '"'' 

CV ^0 » :^./ -w ♦ 

O v/^ . 

o *Vv>* 




- 0^ 

/ 4^ \ 

.' .K O .0 


; -ov" :M^^% 


* ® «* ® ’ 

V' -•*"' c:*. Ap* «> 

/•. * ^ ^ * '*r aTv s 

\V ♦ jA R0 A ** ^ * 





V ' '^ » <• ' ^ • • s ' 

0^ o ® " ® -» -aJ^ 

’ %> ^ ^ <4 


^0 


'>*■ 
o V 



< o 

o ^ 

^ • <L‘ - ^ 

^ * e ^ o ^ f 

.■?■ ■ /^VA" \ ^ .'y»»»'. 

: vf'v « 

♦ 4/ 

«4 





• A - 

.-i.'^' .*^, C°^ 


^0 

r p>v > * lO 'T*. 

* nT *• * /V ^ * 

♦ ^r O ^ ^ciA/^%^ ^0 

^y ^ *•»’* "®«»’ ^ 

V f’*®- c^ ^0^ ^ V <k * • ®^ 

•i’ <?> ■%, 

.-•»•- .«> .w. a'^ -oi... •<>> .4> 


'»bv^ 



.:•* .cr tt. * 


"''V.** A -e^ ^®.»'* .0 '^>^.***' A 

.-> I'v * ^ <*0 » o^ Ay 

'>» V A < «5nSo\\|Y^* aN * 

'^O V - 0^ 




»°'n*. 



• 

- -.• <L^ O ^ 

S-” ... s’’^ ® 4 . *"’* A" 

^ 4‘> * t. 




** ^n ♦' 

: 9^ - 

- % O 

aO' ■•• * 





^"‘... ..V • y...., \^’/ ... \ 

\/ _/•-■•- 

♦ av <>7 • 

* 4 .*^ • '^»|U|»' » 

. aV' " • * A^ 

0® .l^’Aoo A 

•»•-.-> ■^^Q< • ■^- * ♦ 

^ o_ f) * 




% %r C 

* 4 ' 

^ c> aK o 

“ 2. V • ’ • ^ 

” :^m' ;* 

• ♦ A^ ^ o^JilXK ♦ «7 • 

❖ 4 ♦ 

.4 <**^ ♦7*^^'* A 




A ^ 






fX! 




t 


i 




‘»L 




i 


t 



f 



I 


1 1 




r 


J 



Ml 



A» 









*4» 



-m. 

• ^ i . 

» Ik ♦ - ••• w 

* - . 

*• ' - ■ ■» / ... y 

• -•••'**">* .y*' **' 

r'A ‘ f -• 

. • • ' • ■ 'f 

•*■ -» »#J'' 

- i.*j ^ . 

it-.'flW-. i..' 



•,.--'f^'V, . -i-. kbb 

' > 4-ivT^'r^ 

S r*/'.., '• ! 


• —-S. 

■"'K* 

V. . 


ii # ^ ^ 

- 


*■ 

«% 


« 


-_ 4 


v 




• ♦ 








f 


» 

4 ~ •> 


» 


V' • 


XtSi ' -' ^^U‘ 


^5 


«k> '»*- 








V' -• 


"J» 


Ll 


F=5 *■ tiT^i 1^ • jTl>V-;- >W^ 


' •» _ - ‘ -A . 

i'-,' ■?£. .’ '- 


_5< 







Battle Creek, Michigan, 1878. 



































































































CHRISTIAN 


EXPERIENCE & 
TEACHINGS 



Cast not away therefore your confidence, 
which hath great recompense of reward. For 
ye have need of patience, that, after ye have 
done the will of God, ye might receive the 
promise. Hebrews 10: 35, 36. 


Volume One 
With an Appendix 


1922 


Printed in U. S. A. 


Pacific Press Publishing Association 

Mountain View, California 

Kansas City, Mo. St. Paul, Minn. Portland, Ore. 


Bi'ookfield, Ill. 


Cristobal, Canal Zone 





Copyright 1922 by 
Pacific Press Publishing Assn. 


M 121922 


©CI.AG81451 

rvvfc.Vi 


Preface 


In this little volume there is gathered for busy 
readers a choice selection of short articles from the 
writings of Mrs. E. G. White. 

MrS; White was engaged in evangelical work for 
more than seventy years. Her public ministry began 
in Maine, and closed in California. She addressed 
congregations, large and small, on religious and tem¬ 
perance themes, in nearly every State in the Union. 
She also spent two years of very active service in 
England, Prance, Switzerland, Germany, Denmark, 
Norway, and Sweden; and eight years in Australia, 
New Zealand, and Tasmania. 

The story of her early life^ and her experiences 
from very childhood in winning souls to Christ, as 
told in this volume in her own simple language, pre¬ 
sents to the reader a most interesting narrative of 
Christian ministry. 

Whether traveling by horse and carriage in the New 
England States of America, by canal boat in central 
New York, with a train of emigrant teams in Texas 
and Oklahoma, by tourist railroad trains to California, 
or by the great ocean steamers crossing the Atlantic 
or the Pacific Ocean, or wherever she might be, she 
sought to improve every opportunity to speak to the 
people ‘‘all the words of this life.” 

In addition to her labors as an evangelist, Mrs. 
White contributed regularly to several religious 
journals. She also wrote many books. Foremost 
among these are five volumes describing the conflict 
carried on throughout the ages, between Christ and 
Satan. The first volume of this series, “The Story of 
Patriarchs and Prophets,^’ and the last of the series, 
“The Great Controversy,” have been translated and 

( 7 ) 


8 


Experience and Teachings 

published in many languages. Her little book “Steps 
to Christ” has been printed in more than forty lan¬ 
guages. All her writings breathe the purest devotion, 
and teach the highest morality. They reveal the 
devices of Satan, and warn us against his snares. 
They lead to Christ, and exalt the teachings of the 
Bible. 

It was the cherished plan of Mrs. White to prepare 
for publication several small volumes, containing in 
the fewest pages, the mighty, soul-saving truth she 
loved to repeat to the people by voice and pen. And 
the initial steps in the compilation of these volumes 
were taken a short time before her death. The be¬ 
ginning of the compilation of this volume was a great 
joy to her. But she did not live to see its completion. 

This little book is not the reproduction of any one 
of the author’s works. It is a selection from her 
writings as found in many books and periodicals. Its 
presentation of the privileges and duties of the faith¬ 
ful Christian is clear and inspiring. Its pictures of 
the Christian’s reward are beautiful and thrilling. 

That it may be an encouragement to many readers, 
and become to them a help in the Christian life, is 
the hope and prayer of the 


Publishers. 


Contents 


CHAPTER , PAGE 

1. Childhood . 13-15 

Misfortune . 13 

Education . 14 

2. Conversion . 16-20 

s A Spiritual Revival. 16 

Righteousness by Faith.'. 17 

The Burden Lifted. 18 

“In Newness of Life“. 19 

3. Beginning of Public Labors. 21-34 

The Advent Cause in Portland. 21 

Mental Anguish . 24 

Dream of Temple and Lamb. 24 

Dream of Seeing Jesus. :... . 26 

Friendly Sympathy and Counsel . 28 

My First Public Prayer . 29 

A View of the Father’s Love. 31 

Bearing Testimony. 32 

Laboring for Young Friends. 33 

4. The Advent Faith . 35-44 

Experience in Class Meeting. 35 

The Blessed Hope. 36 

Last Testimony in Class Meeting. 37 

Spreading the Advent Message . 38 

The Immortality Question . 39 

The Pastor’s Visit. 41 

5. The Disappointment . 45-56 

Meetings in Beethoven Hall.;. 45 

Joyous Expectancy . 47 

Days of Perplexity . 47 

An Error in Reckoning. 49 

Hope Renewed . 50 

A Trial of Faith . 52 

A Period of Preparation . 52 

The Passing of the Time. 54 

6 . My First Vision . 57-61 

7. A Vision op the New Earth . 62-64 

8 . Call to Travel . 65-72 

Encouragement from the Brethren. 66 

Fear of Self-Exaltation . 67 

Among the Believers in Maine. 68 

An Answer to Prayer . 69 

9. Meeting Fanaticism . 73-83 

A False Humility . 73 













































Contents 


10 

The ‘‘No-WorkDoctrine . ^4 

The Dignity of Labor. 

A Severe Trial ... 

Exhortations to Faithfulness. 

The Seal of Divine Approval. 80 

Lessons from the Past . 81 

10. The Sabbath of the Lord. 85-87 

11. Marriage and United Labors. 88-90 

In Confirmation of Faith ... 88 

Fervent, Etfectual Prayer . 89 

Labors in Massachusetts. 90 

12. The Heavenly Sanctuary . 91-96 

13. God’s Love for His People. 97-99 

14. The Sealing . 100-102 

15. The Trial of Our Faith. 103-105 

16. To the Little Flock . 106-109 

17. Shaking of the Powers of Heaven . Ill 

18. Preparation for the End .. 112,113 

19. Struggles with Poverty. 114-120 

First Visit to Connecticut. 116 

Conference at Rocky Hill . 117 

Earning Means to Visit Western New York. 117 

Conference at Volney . 118 

Visit to Brother Snow . 120 

20. Encouraging Providences . 121-125 

Healing of Gilbert Collins . 121 

Healing of Sister Temple. 122 

The Family of Leonard Hastings . 123 

Living Waters — A Dream . 125 

21. Prayer and Faith . 126,127 

22. Beginning to Publish . 128-131 

The Present Truth . 129 

Visit to Maine . 130 

Advancing by Faith . 131 

Labors in Oswego . 131 

23. Visiting the Brethren . 132-139 

The Camden Meeting . 132 

In Vermont . 133 

Rising Above Despondency. 134 

Labors in Canada. 136 

Meeting at Johnson. 136 

24. Publishing Again .; .. .. 140-150 

The Peview and Herald . 140 

Removal to Saratoga Springs. 141 

In Rochester, New York ......’ . 143 

Pressing On . . .'....'. . .. 145 

Writing and Traveling .. . . .. 145 

















































Contents 


11 


Visit to Michigan and Wisconsin . 147 

Return to Rochester . 149 

25. Removal to Michigan . 151-155 

Comforting Assurances . 151 

Captivity Turned . 155 

26. The Two Ways . 156-160 

27. The Two Crowns . 161-167 

28. Modern Spiritualism . 168-170 

29. Snares of Satan . 171-174 

30. The Shaking . 175-178 

31. Traveling the Narrow Way . 179-184 

32. Preparing for the Judgment Hour. 185-191 

33. Organization and Development . 192-205 

Unity in Faith and Doctrine . 192 

The Introduction of Church Order. 195 

Entering upon New Enterprises . 195 

The Results of United Effort . 197 

Avoiding the Perils of Disorder . 197 

Individual Responsibility and Christian Unity. 201 

What Hath God Wrought! . 204 

34. God’s Love for the Church . 206-209 

35. Missionary Work . 210-215 

36. Broader Plans . 216-218 

37. Extension of the Work in Foreign Fields .... 219-223 

38. Circulating the Printed Page . 225-227 

39. A View of the Conflict . 228-232 

The Church Triumphant . 229 

Standing on Guard . 229 

40. The Reward of Earnest Effort . 233-236 

The Joys of the Redeemed . 233 

Homeward Bound . 236 

Appendix 

The Prophetic Gift . 237-243 

In the Patriarchal Age . 238 

At the First Advent of Christ .. 239 

In the Days of the Apostles. 240 

Disappearance During the Great Apostasy . 241 

Restored in the Last Days. 242 

Tested by the Word . 244-257 

Christ’s Office Magnified . 246 

“To the Law and to the Testimony”.. 247 

The Scriptures Honored . 248 

Predictions Fulfilled . 250 

Condition While in Vision . 252 

Testimony of an Eyewitness . 253 

Value of Her Work. 255 














































List of Illustrations 


Ellen G. White .Frontispiece 

William Miller . 22 

Robert Harmon. 42 

Diag-ram of Prophetic Periods . 48 

The Ten Virgins . 51 

Mary Sitting at the Feet of Jesus. 53 

Disappointment of the Disciples. 55 

James White at Forty . 70 

Home of Stockbridge Howland . 72 

The Beautiful Things of Nature Reveal the Character of God 82 

Joseph Bates . 84 

The Sanctuary . 92 

Mount Sinai . 94 

The Planet Saturn . 98 

The Planet Jupiter . 99 

Nebula in Orion. 110 

The Time of Trouble . 113 

The Healing Water . 124 

Praying for the Printed Page. 129 

Ezra P. Butler . 137 

Workers Connected with the Rochester Printing Office 142, 144 

The Adams Press . 150 

Michigan Men Who Aided in the Establishment of the Pub¬ 
lishing Work at Battle Creek . 152 

Review and Herald Buildings . 154 

As Jesus Overcame, So Also Can We Overcome. 157 

The Birthplace of Modern Spiritualism . 168 

Moses and Aaron Before Pharaoh . 169 

Journeying with Loaded Wagons. 179 

Proceeding on Horseback . 180 

Going on Afoot . 181 

Swinging Across the Chasm. 182 

First Officers of the General Conference 

John Byington, President; Uriah Smith, Secretary ... 194 
Presidents of the General Conference 

James White, J. N. Andrews . 196 

Geo. I. Butler, O. A. Olsen . 198 

G. A. Irwin, A. G. Daniells . 200 

Seventh-Day Adventist Buildings, Takoma Park, D. C. ... 202 

Union College, Lincoln, Nebraska. 205 

A Few of the Fifty Periodicals Published in Different 

Languages . 212 

Noah Warning the Antediluvians. 214 

The St. Helena Sanitarium . 218 

Distribution of Literature at Camp Meeting. 224 

Pacific Press Publishing House. 226 

The Ascension of Christ . 234 

“Elmshaven,” St. Helena, California ...! . 256 

Mrs. White’s Last Photograph. 258 


( 12 ) 











































EXPERIENCE AND TEACHINGS 


Childhood — 1 

I WAS born at Gorbam, Maine, November 26, 1827. 
My parents, Robert and Eunice Harmon, were for 
many years residents of this State. In early life they 
became earnest and devoted members of the Methodist 
Episcopal church. In that church they held promi¬ 
nent connection, and labored for the conversion of 
sinners, and to build up the cause of God, for a period 
of forty years. During this time they had the joy of 
seeing their children, eight in number, all converted 
and gathered into the fold of Christ. 

MISFORTUNE 

While I was but a child, my parents removed from 
Gorham to Portland, Maine. Here, at the age of nine 
years, an accident happened to me which was to affect 
my whole life. In company with my twin sister and 
one of our schoolmates, I was crossing a common in 
the city of Portland, when a girl about thirteen years 
of age, becoming angry at some trifle, threw a stone 
that hit me on the nose. I was stunned by the blow, 
and fell senseless to the ground. 

When consciousness returned, I found myself in a 
merchant’s store. A kind stranger offered to take me 
home in his carriage, but I, not realizing my weak¬ 
ness, told him that I preferred to walk. Those pres¬ 
ent were not aware that my injury was so serious, and 
allowed me to go; but after walking only a few rods, 
I grew faint and dizzy. My twin sister and my 
schoolmate carried me home. 


( 13 ) 



14 


Experience and Teachings 


I have no recollection of anything further for some 
time after the accident. My mother said that I noticed 
nothing, but lay in a stupor for three weeks. No one 
but herself thought it possible for me to recover, but 
for some reason she felt that I would live. 

When I again aroused to consciousness, it seemed 
to me that I had been asleep. I did not remember 
the accident, and was ignorant of the cause of my ill¬ 
ness. A great cradle had been made for me, and in 
it I lay for many weeks. I was reduced almost to 
a skeleton. 

At this time I began to pray the Lord to prepare 
me for death. When Christian friends visited the 
family, they would ask my mother if she had talked 
with me about dying. I overheard this, and it roused 
me. I desired to become a Christian, and prayed ear¬ 
nestly for the forgiveness of my sins. I felt a peace 
of mind resulting, and loved every one, feeling de¬ 
sirous that all should have their sins forgiven, and 
love Jesus as I did. 

I gained strength very slowly. As I became able 
to join in play with my young friends, I was forced 
to learn the bitter lesson that our personal appearance 
often makes a difference in the treatment we receive 
from our companions. 

EDUCATION 

My health seemed to be hopelessly impaired. For 
two years I could not breathe through my nose, and 
was able to attend school but little. It seemed impos¬ 
sible for me to study and to retain what I learned. 
The same girl who was the cause of my misfortune, 
was appointed monitor by our teacher, and it was 
among her duties to assist me in my writing and 
other lessons. She always seemed sincerely sorry for 


Childhood 


15 


the great injury she had done me, although I was 
careful not to remind her of it. She was tender and 
patient with me, and seemed sad and thoughtful as 
she saw me laboring under serious disadvantages to 
get an education. 

My nervous system was prostrated, and my hand 
trembled so that I made but little progress in writ¬ 
ing, and could get no farther than the simple copies 
in coarse hand. As I endeavored to bend my mind 
to my studies, the letters in the page would run to¬ 
gether, great drops of perspiration would stand upon 
my brow, and a faintness and dizziness would seize 
me. I had a bad cough, and my whole system seemed 
debilitated. 

My teachers advised me to leave school, and not 
pursue my studies further till my health should im¬ 
prove. It was the hardest struggle of my young life 
to yield to my feebleness, and decide that I must 
leave my studies, and give up the hope of gaining 
an education. 






Conversion — 2 

In March, 1840, William Miller visited Portland, 
Maine, and gave a course of lectures on the second 
coming of Christ. These lectures produced a great 
sensation, and the Christian church on Casco Street, 
where the discourses were given, was crowded day 
and night. No wild excitement attended the meetings, 
but a deep solemnity pervaded the minds of those who 
heard. Not only was a great interest manifested in 
the city, but the country people flocked in day after 
day, bringing their lunch baskets, and remaining 
from morning until the close of the evening meeting. 

In company with my friends, I attended these 
meetings. Mr. Miller traced down the prophecies with 
an exactness that struck conviction to the hearts of 
his hearers. He dwelt upon the prophetic periods, and 
brought many proofs to strengthen his position. Then 
his solemn and powerful appeals and admonitions 
to those w'ho were unprepared, held the crowds as 
if spellbound. 

A SPIRITUAL REVIVAL 

Special meetings were appointed where sinners 
might have an opportunity to seek their Saviour and 
prepare for the fearful events soon to take place. 
Terror and conviction spread through the entire city. 
Prayer meetings were established, and there was a gen¬ 
eral awakening among the various denominations; for 
they all felt more or less the influence that proceeded 
from the teaching of the near coming of Christ. 

When sinners were invited forward to the anxious 
seat, hundreds responded to the call; and I, among 
the rest, pressed through the crowd and took my place 
wflth the seekers. But there was in my heart a feeling 
that I cou*ld never become worthy to be called a child 
( 16 ) 


Conversion 


17 


of God. I had often sought for the peace there is in 
Christ, but I could not seem to find the freedom I 
desired. A terrible sadness rested on my heart. I 
could not think of anything I had done to cause me 
to feel sad j but it seemed to me that I was not good 
enough to enter heaven, that such a thing would be 
altogether too -much for me to expect. 

A lack of confidence in myself, and a conviction that 
it would be impossible to make any one understand 
my feelings, prevented me from seeking advice and 
aid from my Christian friends. Thus I wandered 
needlessly in darkness and despair, while they, not 
penetrating my reserve, were entirely'ignorant of my 
true state. 

RIGHTEOUSNESS BY FAITH 

The following summer my parents went to the Meth¬ 
odist camp meeting at Buxton, Maine, taking me with 
them. I was fully resolved to seek the Lord in earnest 
there, and obtain, if possible, the pardon of my sins. 
There was a great longing in my heart for the Chris¬ 
tian’s hope and the peace that comes of believing. 

I was much encouraged while listening to a dis¬ 
course from the words, ‘‘1 will go in unto the king, 
. . . and if I perish, I perish.” Esther 4:16. In 
his remarks the speaker referred to those who were 
wavering between hope and fear, longing to be saved 
from their sins and receive the pardoning love of 
Christ, yet held in doubt and bondage by timidity and 
fear of failure. He counseled such ones to surrender 
themselves to God, and venture upon His mercy with¬ 
out delay. They would find a gracious Saviour ready 
to present to them the scepter of mercy, even as 
Ahasuerus offered to Esther the signal of his favor. 
All that was required of the sinner, trembling in the 
presence of his Lord, was to put forth the hand of 


2 


18 


Experience and Teachings 


faith and touch the scepter of His grace. That touch 
insured pardon and peace. 

Those who were waiting to make themselves more 
worthy of divine favor before they ventured to claim 
the promises of God, were making a fatal mistake. 
Jesus alone cleanses from sin; He only can forgive 
our transgressions. He has pledged Himself to listen 
to the petition and grant the prayer of those who come 
to Him in faith. JMany have a vague idea that they 
must make some wonderful effort in order to gain 
the favor of God. But all self-dependence is vain. It 
is only by connecting with Jesus through faith that 
the sinner becomes a hopeful, believing child of God. 

These words comforted me, and gave me a view of 
what I must do to be saved. 

I now began to see my way more clearly, and the 
darkness began to pass away. I earnestly sought the 
pardon of my sins, and strove to give myself entirely 
to the Lord. But my mind was often in great distress, 
because I did not experience the spiritual ecstasy that 
I considered would be the evidence of my acceptance 
with God, and I dared not believe m 3 ^self converted 
without it. How much I needed instruction concern¬ 
ing the simplicity of faith! 

THE BURDEN LIFTED 

While bowed at the altar with others who were 
seeking the Lord, all the language of my heart was: 
''Help, Jesus; save me, or I perish! I will never cease 
to entreat till my prayer is heard and my sins are 
forgiven.” I felt my needy, helpless condition as 
never before. 

As I knelt and prayed, suddenly my burden left 
me, and my heart was light. At first a feeling of 
alarm came over me, and I tried to resume my load 


Conversion 


19 


of distress. It seemed to me that I had no right to 
feel joyous and happy. But Jesus seemed very near 
to me; I felt able to come to Him with all my griefs, 
misfortunes, and trials, even as the needy ones came to 
Him for relief when He was upon earth. There was 
a surety in my heart that He understood my peculiar 
trials, and sympathized with me. I can never forget 
this precious assurance of the pitying tenderness of 
Jesus toward one so unworthy of His notice. I learned 
more of the divine character of Christ in that short 
period, when bowed among the praying ones, than 
ever before. 

One of the mothers in Israel came to me and said, 
“Dear child, have you found Jesus I was about 
to answer, ‘‘Yes,” when she exclaimed, “Indeed you 
have; His peace is with you, I see it in your face!” 

Again and again I said to myself: “Can this be 
religion ? Am I not mistaken ?” It seemed too much 
for me to claim, too exalted a privilege. Though too 
timid to confess it openly, I felt that the Saviour had 
blessed me and pardoned my sins. 

“in newness of life” 

Soon after this the camp meeting closed, and we 
started for home. My mind was full of the sermons, 
exhortations, and prayers we had heard. Everything 
in nature seemed changed. During the meeting, 
clouds and rain had prevailed a greater part of the 
time, and my feelings had been in harmony with the 
weather. Now the sun shone bright and clear, and 
hooded the earth with light and warmth. The trees 
and grass were, a fresher green, the sky a deeper 
blue. The earth seemed to smile under the peace 
of God. So the rays of the Sun of Righteousness had 
penetrated the clouds and darkness of my mind, and 
dispelled its gloom. 


20 


Experience and Teachings 


It seemed'’to me that every one must be at peace 
with God, and animated by His Spirit. Everything 
that my eyes rested upon seemed to have undergone 
a change. The trees were more beautiful, and the 
birds sang more sweetly than ever before; they seemed 
to be praising the Creator in their songs. I did not 
care to talk, for fear this happiness might pass away, 
and I should lose the precious evidence of Jesus’ love 
for me. 

My life appeared to me in a different light. The 
affliction that had darkened my childhood seemed to 
have been dealt me in mercy, for my good, to turn 
my heart away from the world and its unsatisfying 
pleasures, and incline it toward the enduring attrac¬ 
tions of heaven. 

Soon after our return from the camp meeting, I, 
with several others, was taken into the church on 
probation. My mind was very much exercised on the 
subject of baptism. Young as I was, I could see but 
one mode of baptism authorized by the Scriptures, 
and that was immersion. Some of my Methodist sis¬ 
ters tried in vain to convince me that sprinkling was 
Bible baptism. 

Finally the time was appointed for us to receive 
this solemn ordinance. It was a windy day when we, 
twelve in number, went down into the sea to be 
baptized. The waves ran high and dashed upon the 
shore, but as I took up this heavy cross, my peace 
was like a river. When I arose from the water, my 
strength was nearly gone, for the power of the Lord 
rested upon me. I felt that henceforth I was not of 
this world, but had risen from the watery grave into 
a newness of life. 

The same day in the afternoon I was received into 
the church in full membership. 


Beginning of Public Labors — 3 

I AGAIN became very anxious to attend school and 
make another trial to obtain an education, and I 
entered a ladies’ seminary in Portland. But upon 
attempting to resume my studies, my health rapidly 
failed, and it became apparent that if I persisted in 
attending school, it would be at the expense of my 
life. With great sadness I returned to my home. 

I had found it difficult to enjoy religion in the 
seminary, surrounded by influences calculated to at¬ 
tract the mind and lead it from God. For some time 
I felt a constant dissatisfaction with myself and my 
Christian attainments, and did not continually realize 
a lively sense of the mercy and love of God. Feelings 
of discouragement would come over me, and this 
caused me great anxiety of mind. 

THE ADVENT CAUSE IN PORTLAND 

In June, 1842, Mr. IMiller gave his second course of 
lectures at the Casco Street church in Portland. I 
felt it a great privilege to attend these lectures; for 
I had fallen under discouragements, and did not feel 
prepared to meet my Saviour. This second course 
created much more excitement in the city than the 
first. With few exceptions, the different denomina¬ 
tions closed the doors of their churches against Mr. 
Miller. Many discourses from the various pulpits 
sought to expose the alleged fanatical errors of the 
lecturer; but crowds of anxious listeners attended his 
meetings, and many were unable to enter the house. 
The congregations were unusually quiet and attentive. 

Mr. Miller’s manner of preaching was not flowery 
or oratorical, but he dealt in plain and startling facts, 
that roused his hearers from their careless indiffer- 

( 21 ) 



WILLIAM MILLER 


(2L>) 








































































































Beginning of Public Labors 23 

ence. lie supported his statements and theories by 
Scripture proof as he progressed. A convincing power 
attended his words, that seemed to stamp them as the 
language of truth. 

lie was courteous and sympathetic. When every 
seat in the house was full, and the platform and 
places about the pulpit seemed overcrowded, I have 
seen him leave the desk, and walk down the aisle, and 
take some feeble old man or woman by the hand and 
find a seat for them, then return and resume his dis¬ 
course. He was indeed rightly called ‘‘Father Miller,” 
for he had a watchful care over those who came under 
his ministrations, was affectionate in his manner, of 
a genial disposition and tender heart. 

He was an interesting speaker, and his exhortations, 
both to professed Christians and the impenitent, were 
appropriate and powerful. Sometimes a solemnity so 
marked as to be painful, pervaded his meetings. A 
sense of the impending crisis pf human events im¬ 
pressed the minds of the listening crowds. Many 
yielded to the conviction of the Spirit of God. Gray¬ 
haired men and aged women with trembling steps 
sought the anxious seats; those in the strength of 
maturity, the youth and children, were deeply stirred. 
Groans and the voice of weeping and of praise to God 
were mingled at the altar of prayer. 

I believed the solemn words spoken by the servant 
of God, and my heart was pained when they were 
opposed or made the subject of jest. I frequently 
attended the meetings, and believed that Jesus was 
soon to come in the clouds of heaven; but my great 
anxiety was to be ready to meet Him. My mind 
constantly dwelt upon the subject of holiness of heart. 
I longed above all things to obtain this great blessing, 
and feel that I was entirely accepted of God. 


24 Experience and Teachings 

MENTAL ANGUISH 

" Up to this time I had never prayed in public, and 
had only spoken a few timid words in prayer meeting. 
It was now impressed upon me that I should seek God 
in prayer at our small social meetings. This I dared 
not do, fearful of becoming confused and failing to 
express my thoughts. But the duty was impressed 
upon my mind so forcibly that when I attempted to 
pray in secret, I seemed to be mocking God, because 
I had failed to obey His will. Despair overwhelmed 
me, and :&or three long weeks no ray of light pierced 
the gloom that encompassed me. 

My sufferings of mind were intense. Sometimes 
for a whole night I would not dare to close my 
eyes, but would wait until my twin sister was fast 
asleep, then quietly leave my bed and kneel upon the 
floor, praying silently, with a dumb agony that cannot 
be described. The horrors of an eternally burning hell 
were ever before me. I knew that it was impossible 
for me to live long in this state, and I dared not die 
and meet the terrible fate of the sinner. With what 
envy did I regard those who realized their acceptance 
with God! How precious did the Christian’s hope 
seem to my agonized soul! 

I frequently remained bowed in prayer nearly all 
night, groaning and trembling with inexpressible an¬ 
guish, and a hopelessness that passes all description. . 
‘‘Lord, have mercy!” was my plea, and like the poor 
publican I dared not lift my eyes to heaven, but bowed = 
my face upon the floor. I became very much reduced 
in flesh and strength, yet kept my suffering and de¬ 
spair to myself. 

DREAM OF TEMPLE AND LAMB 

While in this state of despondency, I had a dream ' 
that made a deep impression upon my mind. I , 


Beginning of Public Labors 


25 


dreamed of seeing a temple, to which many persons 
were flocking. Only those who took refuge in that 
temple would be saved when time should close; all 
who remained outside would be forever lost. The mul¬ 
titudes without who were going about their various 
ways, derided and ridiculed those who were entering 
the temple, and told them that this plan of safety 
was a cunning deception, that in fact there was no 
danger whatever to avoid. They even laid hold of 
some to prevent them from hastening within the walls. 

Fearful of being ridiculed, I thought best to wait 
until the multitude dispersed, or until I could enter 
unobserved by them. But the numbers increased in¬ 
stead of diminishing, and fearful of being too late, I 
hastily left my home and pressed through the crowd. 
In my anxiety to reach the temple I did not notice or 
care for the throng that surrounded me. 

On entering the building, I saw that the vast temple 
was supported by one immense pillar, and to this was 
tied a lamb all mangled and bleeding. We who were 
present seemed to know that this lamb had been torn 
and bruised on our account. All who entered the 
temple must come before it and confess their sins. 
Just before the lamb were elevated seats, upon which 
sat a company looking very happy. The light of 
heaven seemed to shine upon their faces, and they 
praised God and sang songs of glad thanksgiving that 
seemed like the music of the angels. These were they 
who had come before the lamb, confessed their sins, 
received pardon, and were now waiting in glad expec¬ 
tation of some joyful event. 

Even after I had entered the building, a fear came 
over me, and a sense of shame that I must humble my¬ 
self before these people; but I seemed compelled to 
move forward, and was slowly making my way around 


26 


Experience and Teachings 


the pillar in order to face the lamb, when a trumpet 
sounded, the temple shook, shouts of triumph arose 
from the assembled saints, an awful brightness illu¬ 
minated the building, then all was intense darkness. 
The happy people had all disappeared with the 
brightness, and I was left alone in the silent horror 
of night. 

I awoke in agony of mind, and could hardly con¬ 
vince myself that I had been dreaming. It seemed to 
me that my doom was fixed; that the Spirit of the 
Lord had left me, never to return. 

DREAM OF SEEING JESUS 

Soon after this I had another dream. I seemed to be 
sitting in abject despair, with my face in my hands, 
reflecting like this; If Jesus were upon earth, I would 
go to Him, throw myself at His feet, and tell Him all 
my sufferings. He would not turn away from me; 
He would have mercy upon me, and I would love and 
serve Him always. 

Just then the door opened, and a person of beautiful 
form and countenance entered. He looked upon me 
pitifully, and said: ‘^Do you wish to see Jesus? He 
is here, and you can see Him if you desire it. Take 
everything you possess, and follow me.” 

I heard this with unspeakable joy, and gladly gath¬ 
ered up all my little possessions, every treasured 
trinket, and followed my guide. He led me to a 
steep and apparently frail stairway. As I began to 
ascend the steps, he cautioned me to keep my eyes 
fixed upward, lest I should grow dizzy and fall. Many 
others who were climbing the steep ascent fell before 
gaining the top. 

Finally we reached the last step, and stood before 
a door. Here my guide directed me to leave all the 


Beginning of Public Labors 27 

things that I had brought with me. I cheerfully laid 
them down. lie then opened the door, and bade me 
enter. In a moment I stood before Jesus. There was 
no mistaking that beautiful countenance; that ex¬ 
pression of benevolence and majesty could belong to 
no other. As His gaze rested upon me, I knew at once 
that He was acquainted with every circumstance of 
my life and all my inner thoughts and feelings. 

I tried to shield myself from His gaze, feeling un¬ 
able to endure His searching eyes; but He drew near 
with a smile, and laying His hand upon my head, 
said, ‘Tear not.” The sound of His sweet voice 
thrilled my heart with a happiness it had never before 
experienced. I was too joyful to utter a word; but, 
overcome with emotion, sank prostrate at His feet. 
While I was lying helpless there, scenes of beauty 
and glory passed before me, and I seemed to have 
reached the safety and peace of heaven. At length 
my strength returned, and I arose. The loving eyes 
of Jesus were still upon me, and His smile filled my 
soul with gladness. His presence awoke in me a holy 
reverence and an inexpressible love. 

oMy guide now opened the door, and we both passed 
out. He bade me take up again all the things I had 
left without. This done, he handed me a green cord 
coiled up closely. This he directed me to place next 
my heart, and when I wished to see Jesus, take it from 
my bosom, and stretch it to the utmost. He cau¬ 
tioned me not to let it remain coiled for any length 
of time, lest it should become knotted and difficult 
to straighten. I placed the cord near my heart, and 
joyfully descended the narrow stairs, praising the 
Lord, and telling all whom I met where they could 
find Jesus. 


28 Experience and Teachings 

This dream gave me hope. The green cord repre¬ 
sented faith to my mind, and the beauty and simplicity 
of trusting in God began to dawn upon my soul. 

FRIENDLY SYMPATHY AND COUNSEL 

I now confided all my sorrows and perplexities to 
my mother. She tenderly sympathized with and en¬ 
couraged me, advising me to go for counsel to Elder 
Stockman, who then preached the advent doctrine in 
Portland. I had great confidence in him, for he was 
a devoted servant of Christ. Upon hearing my story, 
he placed his hand affectionately upon my head, say¬ 
ing with tears in his eyes: ‘^Ellen, you are only a 
child. Yours is a most singular experience for one of 
your tender age. Jesus must be preparing you for 
some special work.” 

He then told me that even if I were a person of 
mature years and thus harassed by doubt and despair, 
he would tell me that he knew there was hope for me 
through the love of Jesus. The very agony of mind 
I had suffered was positive evidence that the Spirit of 
the Lord was striving with me. He said that when the 
sinner becomes hardened in guilt, he does not realize 
the enormity of his transgression, but flatters himself 
that he is about right, and in no particular danger. 
The Spirit of the Lord leaves him, and he becomes 
careless and indifferent or recklessly defiant. This 
good man told me of the love of God for His erring 
children; that instead of rejoicing in their destruc¬ 
tion, He longed to draw them to Himself in simple 
faith and trust. He dwelt upon the great love of 
Christ and the plan of redemption. 

Elder Stockman spoke of my early misfortune, and 
said it was indeed a grievous affliction, but he bade 
me believe that the hand of a loving Father had not 


Beginning of Public Labors 29 

been withdrawn from me; that in the future life, 
when the mist that then darkened my mind had van¬ 
ished, I would discern the wisdom of the providence 
which had seemed so cruel and mysterious. Jesus said 
to His disciples, ‘‘What I do thou knowest not now; 
but thou shalt know hereafter.” John 13: 7. In the 
great future we should no longer see as through a 
glass darkly, but come face to face with the mysteries 
of divine love. 

“Go free, Ellen,” said he; “return to your home 
trusting in Jesus, for He will not withhold His love 
from any true seeker.” He then prayed earnestly for 
me, and it seemed that God would certainly regard 
the prayer of His saint, even if my humble petitions 
were unheard. My mind was much relieved, and the 
wretched slavery of doubt and fear departed as I lis¬ 
tened to the wise and tender counsel of this teacher in 
Israel. I left his presence comforted and encouraged. 

During the few minutes in which I received in¬ 
struction from Elder Stockman, I had obtained more 
knowledge on the subject of God’s love and pitying 
tenderness, than from all the sermons and exhorta¬ 
tions to which I had ever listened. 

MY FIRST PUBLIC PRAYER 

I returned home, and again went before the Lord, 
promising to do and suffer anything He might require 
of me, if only the smiles of Jesus might cheer my 
heart. The same duty was again presented to me that 
had troubled my mind before,— to take up my cross 
among the assembled people of God. An opportunity 
was not long wanting; there was a prayer meeting 
that evening at my uncle’s, which I attended. 

As the others knelt for prayer, I bowed with them, 
trembling, and after a few had prayed, my voice arose 


30 


Experience and Teachings 


in prayer before I was aware of it. In that moment 
the promises of God appeared to me like so many 
precious pearls that were to be received only for the 
asking. As I prayed, the burden and agony of soul 
that I had so long endured, left me, and the blessing 
of the Lord descended upon me like the gentle dew. 
I praised God from the depths of my heart. Every¬ 
thing seemed shut out from me but Jesus and His 
glory, and I lost consciousness of what was passing 
around me. 

The Spirit of God rested upon me with such power 
that I was unable to go home that night. When I 
awakened to realization, I found myself cared for in 
the house of my uncle, where we had assembled for 
the prayer meeting. Neither my uncle nor my aunt 
enjoyed religion, although the former had once made 
a profession, but had since backslidden. I was told 
that he had been greatly disturbed while the power 
of God rested upon me in so special a manner, and 
had walked the door, sorely troubled and distressed 
in his mind. 

When I was first struck down, some of those present 
were greatly alarmed, and were about to run for a 
physician, thinking that some sudden and dangerous 
indisposition had attacked me; but my mother bade 
them let me alone, for it was plain to her, and to the 
other experienced Christians, that it was the wondrous 
power of God that had prostrated me. When I did 
return home, on the following day, a great change had 
taken place in my mind. It seemed to me that I 
could hardly be the same person that left my father’s 
house the previous evening. This passage was con¬ 
tinually in my thoughts: “The Lord is my shepherd; 
I shall not want.” Psalm 23:1. My heart was full 
of happiness as I softl.y repeated these words. 


Beginning of Piihlic Labors 31 

A VIEW OP THE father’s LOVE 

Faith now took possession of my heart. I felt an 
inexpressible love for God, and had the witness of 
His Spirit that my sins were pardoned. My views of 
the Father were changed. I now looked upon Him 
as a kind and tender parent, rather than a stern tyrant 
compelling men to a blind obedience. My heart went 
out toward Him in a deep and fervent love. Obedi¬ 
ence to His will seemed a joy; it was a pleasure to 
be in His service. No shadow clouded the light that 
revealed to me the perfect will of God. I felt the as¬ 
surance of an indwelling Saviour, and realized the 
truth of what Christ had said: “He that followeth 
Me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light 
of life.” John 8:12. 

My peace and happiness were in such marked con¬ 
trast with my former gloom and anguish that it 
seemed to me as if I had been rescued from hell and 
transported to heaven. I could even praise God for 
the misfortune that had been the trial of my life, for 
it had been the means of fixing my thoughts upon 
eternity. Naturally proud and ambitious, I might not 
have been inclined to give my heart to Jesus had it not 
been for the sore affliction that had cut me off, in a 
manner, from the triumphs and vanities of the world. 

For six months not a shadow clouded my mind, nor 
did I neglect one known duty. JMy whole endeavor 
was to do the will of God, and keep Jesus and heaven 
continually in mind. I was surprised and enraptured 
with the clear views now presented to me of the atone¬ 
ment and the work of Christ. I will not attempt to 
further explain the exercises of my mind; suffice it to 
say that old things had passed away, all things had 
become new. There was not a cloud to mar my perfect 
bliss. I longed to tell the story of Jesus’ love, but 


32 


Experience and Teachings 


felt no disposition to engage in common conversation 
with any one. My heart was so filled with love to 
God and the peace that passeth understanding, that 
I loved to meditate and pray. 

BEARING TESTIMONY 

The night after receiving so great a blessing, I at¬ 
tended the advent meeting. When the time came for 
the followers of Christ to speak in His favor, I could 
not remain silent, but rose and related my experience. 
Not a thought had entered my mind of what I should 
say; but the simple story of Jesus’ love to me fell 
from my lips with perfect freedom, and my heart 
was so happy to be liberated from its bondage of dark 
despair, that I lost sight of the people about me, and 
seemed to be alone with God. I found no difficulty 
in expressing my peace and happiness, except for the 
tears of gratitude that choked my utterance. 

Elder Stockman was present. He had recently seen 
me in deep despair, and as he now saw my captivity 
turned, he wept aloud, rejoicing with me, and prais¬ 
ing God for this proof of His tender mercy and 
loving kindness. 

Not long after receiving this great blessing, I at¬ 
tended a conference meeting at the Christian church, 
where Elder Brown was pastor. I was invited to 
relate my experience, and felt not only great freedom 
of expression, but happiness, in telling my simple 
story of the love of Jesus and the joy of being ac¬ 
cepted of God. As I spoke, with subdued heart and 
tearful eyes, my soul seemed drawn toward heaven in 
thanksgiving. The melting power of the Lord came 
upon the assembled people. Many were weeping and 
others praising God. 

Sinners were invited to arise for prayers, and many 
responded to the call. My heart was so thankful to 


Begmning of Public Labors 33 

God for the blessing He had given me, that I longed 
to have others participate in this sacred joy. My 
mind was deeply interested for those who might be 
siilfering under a sense of the Lord’s displeasure and 
the burden of sin. While relating my experience, I 
felt that no one could resist the evidence of God’s 
pardoning love that had wrought so wonderful a 
change in me. The reality of true conversion seemed 
so plain to me that I felt like helping my young 
friends into the light, and at every opportunity ex¬ 
erted my influence toward this end. 

LABORING FOR YOUNG FRIENDS 

I arranged meetings with my young friends, some 
of whom were considerably older than myself, and a 
few were married persons. A number of them were 
vain and thoughtless; my experience sounded to them 
like an idle tale, and they did not heed my entreaties. 
But I determined that my efforts should never cease 
till these dear souls, for whom I had so great an in¬ 
terest, yielded to God. Several entire nights were 
spent by me in earnest prayer for those whom I had 
sought out and brought together for the purpose of 
laboring and praying with them. 

Some of these had met with us from curiosity to 
hear what I had to say; others thought me beside 
myself to be so persistent in my efforts, especially 
when they manifested no concern on their own part. 
But at every one of our little meetings I continued to 
exhort and pray for each one separately, until every 
ori^had yielded to Jesus, acknowledging the merits of 
His pardoning love. Every one was converted to God. 

Night after night in my dreams I seemed to be 
laboring for the salvation of souls. At such times 
special cases were presented to my mind; these I after- 


3 


34 Experience and Teachings 

ward sought out and prayed with. In every instance 
but one these persons yielded themselves to the Lord. 
Some of our more formal brethren feared that I was 
too zealous for the conversion of souls; but time 
seemed to me so short that it behooved all who had a 
hope of a blessed immortality and looked for the soon 
coming of Christ, to labor without ceasing for those 
who were still in their sins and standing on the awful 
brink of ruin. 

Though I was very young, the plan of salvation was 
so clear to my mind, and my personal experience had 
been so marked, that, upon considering the matter, I 
knew it was my duty to continue my efforts for the 
salvation of precious souls, and to pray and confess 
Christ at every opportunity. My entire being was 
offered to the service of my Master. Let come what 
would, I determined to please God, and live as one 
who expected the Saviour to come and reward the 
faithful. I felt like a little child coming to God as to 
my father, and asking Him what He would have me 
to do. Then as my duty was made plain to me, it was 
my greatest happiness to perform it. Peculiar trials 
sometimes beset me. Those older in experience than 
myself endeavored to hold me back and cool the ardor 
of my faith; but with the smiles of Jesus brightening 
my life, and the love of God in my heart, I went on 
my way with a joyful spirit. 



The Advent Faith — 4 

My father’s family still occasionally attended the 
iMethodist church, and also the class meetings held in 
private houses. 

EXPERIENCE IN CLASS MEETING 

One evening my brother Kobert and myself went 
to class meeting. The presiding elder was present. 
When it came my brother’s turn to bear testimony, 
he spoke with great humility, yet with clearness, of the 
necessity for a complete fitness to meet our Saviour 
when He should come in the clouds of heaven with 
power and great glory. While my brother was speak¬ 
ing, a heavenly light glowed upon his usually pale 
countenance. He seemed to be carried in spirit above 
present surroundings, and spoke as if in the presence 
of Jesus. 

When I was called upon to speak, I arose, free in 
spirit, with a heart full of love and peace. I told the 
story of my great suffering under the conviction of 
sin, how I had at length received the blessing so long 
sought,— an entire conformity to the will of God,— 
and expressed my joy in the tidings of the soon com¬ 
ing of my Redeemer to take His children home. 

When I had ceased speaking, the presiding elder 
asked me if it would not be more pleasant to live a 
long life of usefulness, doing others good, than to 
have Jesus come speedily and destroy poor sinners. 
I replied that I longed for the coming of Jesus. Then 
sin would have an end, and we would enjoy sanctifica¬ 
tion forever, with no devil to tempt and lead us astray. 

After the meeting closed, I was conscious of being 
treated with marked coldness by those who had 
formerly been kind and friendly to me. My brother 
and I returned home feeling sad that we should be 

( 35 ) 


36 Experience and Teachings 

so misunderstood by our brethren, and that the sub¬ 
ject of the near coming of Jesus should awaken such 
bitter opposition in their breasts. 

THE BLESSED HOPE 

On the way home we talked seriously concerning the 
evidences of our new faith and hope. “Ellen,’’ said 
Kobert, “are we deceived? Is this hope of Christ’s 
soon appearing upon the earth a heresy, that ministers 
and professors of religion oppose it so bitterly ? They 
say that Jesus will not come for thousands and thou¬ 
sands of years. If they even approach the truth, then 
the world cannot come to an end in our day.” 

I dared not give unbelief a moment’s encourage¬ 
ment, but quickly replied: “I have not a doubt but 
that the doctrine preached by Mr. Miller is the truth. 
What power attends his words! what conviction is 
carried home to the sinner’s heart I” 

We talked the matter over candidly as we walked 
along, and decided that it was our duty and privilege 
to look for our Saviour’s coming, and that it would 
be safest to make ready for His appearing, and be 
prepared to meet Him with joy. If He did come, 
what would be the prospect of those who were now 
saying, “My Lord delayeth His coming,” and had no 
desire to see Him ? We wondered how ministers dared 
to quiet the fears of sinners and backsliders by saying, 
“Peace, peace!” while the message of warning was 
being given all over the land. The period seemed 
very solemn to us; we felt that we had no time to lose. 

“ tree is known by its fruits,’ ” remarked Robert. 
“WTiat has this belief done for us ? It has convinced 
us that we were not ready for the coming of the Lord; 
that we must become pure in heart, or we cannot meet 
our Saviour in peace. It has aroused us to seek for 
new strength and grace from God. 


The Advent Faith 


37 


‘‘What has it done for you, Ellen? Would you be 
what you are now if you had never heard the doctrine 
of Christ’s soon coming? What hope has it inspired 
in your heart; what peace, joy, and love has it given 
you? And for me it has done everything. I love 
Jesus, and all Christians. I love the prayer meeting. 
I find great joy in reading my Bible and in prayer.” 

We both felt strengthened by this conversation, and 
resolved that we would not be turned from our honest 
convictions of truth, and the blessed hope of Christ’s 
soon coming in the clouds of heaven. We were thank¬ 
ful that we could discern the precious light, and re¬ 
joice in looking for the coming of the Lord. 

LAST TESTIMONY IN CLASS MEETING 

« 

Not long after this, we again attended the class 
meeting. We wanted an opportunity to speak of the 
precious love of God that animated our souls. I 
particularly wished to tell of the Lord’s goodness and 
mercy to me. So great a change had been wrought in 
me that it seemed my duty to improve every oppor¬ 
tunity of testifying to the love of my Saviour. 

When my turn came to speak, I stated the evidences 
I enjoyed of Jesus’ love, and that I looked forward 
with the glad expectation of meeting my Redeemer 
soon. The belief that Christ’s coming was near had 
stirred my soul to seek more earnestly for the sancti¬ 
fication of the Spirit of God. 

Here the class leader interrupted me, saying, “You 
received sanctification through Methodism, through 
Methodism, sister, not through an erroneous theory.” 

I felt compelled to confess the truth, that it was not 
through Methodism that my heart had received its 
new blessing, but by the stirring truths concerning the 
personal appearing of Jesus. Through them I had 


38 Experience and Teachings 

found peace, joy, and perfect love. Thus my testi¬ 
mony closed, the last that I was to bear in class with 
my Methodist brethren. 

Robert then spoke in his meek way, yet in so clear 
and touching a manner that some wept and were much 
moved; but others coughed dissentingly, and seemed 
quite uneasy. 

After leaving the classroom, we again talked over 
our faith, and marveled that our Christian brethren 
and sisters could so ill endure to have a word spoken 
in reference to our Saviour’s coming. We were con¬ 
vinced that we ought no longer to attend the class 
meeting. The hope of the glorious appearing of 
Christ filled our souls, and would find expression when 
we rose to speak. It was evident that we could have 
no freedom in the class meeting; for our testimony 
provoked sneers and taunts that reached our ears at 
the close of the meeting, from brethren and sisters 
whom we had respected and loved. 

SPREADING THE ADVENT MESSAGE 

The Adventists held meetings at this time in Bee¬ 
thoven Hall. My father, with his family, attended 
them quite regularly. The period of the second ad¬ 
vent was thought to be in the year 1843. The time 
seemed so short in which souls could be saved that I 
resolved to do all that was in my power to lead sinners 
into the light of truth. 

I had two sisters at home,— Sarah, who was several 
years older than myself, and my twin sister Elizabeth.- 
We talked the matter over among ourselves, and de¬ 
cided to earn what money we could, and spend it in 
buying books and tracts to be distributed gratuitously. 
This was the best we could do, and we did this little 
gladly. 


The Advent Faith 


39 


Our father was a hatter, and it was my allotted task 
to make the crowns of the hats, that being the easiest 
part of the work. I also knit stockings at twenty-five 
cents a pair. My heart was so weak that I was obliged 
to sit propped up in bed to do this work; but day after 
day I sat there, happy that my trembling fingers could 
do something to bring in a little pittance for the cause 
I loved so dearly. Twenty-five cents a day was all I 
could earn. How carefully would I lay aside the 
precious bits of silver taken in return, which were to 
be expended for reading matter to enlighten and 
arouse those who were in darkness! 

I had no temptation to spend my earnings for my 
own personal gratification. ]\Iy dress was plain; 
nothing was spent for needless ornaments, for vain 
display appeared sinful in my eyes. So I had ever 
a little fund in store with which to purchase suitable 
books. These were placed in the hands of experienced 
persons to send abroad. 

Every leaf of this printed matter seemed precious 
in my eyes; for it was as a messenger of light to the 
world, bidding them prepare for the great event near 
at hand. The salvation of souls was the burden of 
my mind, and my heart ached for those who flattered 
themselves that they were living in security, while the 
message of warning was being given to the world. 

THE IMMORTALITY QUESTION 

One day I listened to a conversation between my 
mother and a sister, in reference to a discourse which 
they had recently heard, to the effect that the soul 
had not natural immortality. Some of the minister’s 
proof texts were repeated. Among them I remember 
these impressed me very forcibly: ^‘The soul that sin- 
neth, it shall die.” Ezekiel 18:4. ^^The living know 
that they shall die: but the dead know not anything.” 


40 ' Experience and Teachings 

Ecclesiastes 9 : 5. ^^Which in His times He shall show, 
who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of 
kings, and Lord of lords; who only hath immor¬ 
tality.’’ 1 Timothy 6:15, 16. ^To them who by 
patient continuance in well-doing seek for glory and 
honor and immortality, eternal life.” Romans 2:7. 

“Why,” said my mother, after quoting the fore¬ 
going passage, “should they seek for what they al¬ 
ready have f ’ 

I listened to these new ideas with an intense and 
painful interest. When alone with my mother, I in¬ 
quired if she really believed that the soul was not 
immortal. Her reply was, that she feared we had been 
in error on that subject, as well as upon some others. 

“But, mother,” said I, “do you really believe that 
the soul sleeps in the grave until the resurrection? 
Do you think that the Christian, when he dies, does 
not go immediately to heaven, nor the sinner to hell ?” 

She answered: “The Bible gives us no proof that 
there is an eternally burning hell. If there is such a 
place, it should be mentioned in the Sacred Book.” 

“Why, mother!” cried I, in astonishment, “this is 
strange talk for you! If you believe this strange 
theory, do not let any one know of it; for I fear that 
sinners would gather security from this belief, and 
never desire to seek the Lord.” 

“If this is sound Bible truth,” she replied, “instead 
of preventing the salvation of sinners, it will be the 
means of winning them to Christ. If the love of God 
will not induce the rebel to yield, the terrors of an 
eternal hell will not drive him to repentance. Besides, 
it does not seem a proper way to win souls to Jesus 
by appealing to one of the lowest attributes of the 
mind,—abject fear. The love of Jesus attracts; it 
will subdue the hardest heart.” 


The Advent Faith 


41 


It was some months after this conversation before 
I heard anything further concerning this doctrine; 
but during this time my mind had been much exer¬ 
cised upon the subject. Wlien I heard it preached, 
I believed it to be the truth. From the time that 
light in regard to the sleep of the dead dawned upon 
my mind, the mystery that had enshrouded the resur¬ 
rection vanished, and the great event itself assumed a 
new and sublime importance. My mind had often been 
disturbed by its efforts to reconcile the immediate re¬ 
ward or punishment of the dead with the undoubted 
fact of a future resurrection and judgment. If at 
death the soul entered upon eternal happiness or 
misery, where was the need of a resurrection of the 
poor moldering body? 

But this new and beautiful faith taught me the 
reason why inspired writers had dwelt so much upon 
the resurrection of the body; it was because the en¬ 
tire being was slumbering in the grave. I could now 
clearly perceive the fallacy of our former position on 
this question. 

THE pastor’s visit 

Our family were all deeply interested in the doctrine 
of the Lord’s soon coming. My father had stood as 
one of the pillars of the Methodist church. He had 
acted as exhorter, and as leader of meetings held in 
homes at a distance from the city. However, the 
Methodist minister made us a special visit, and took 
the occasion to inform us that our faith and Method¬ 
ism could not agree. He did not inquire our reasons 
for believing as we did, nor make any reference to 
the Bible in order to convince us of our error; but he 
stated that we had adopted a new and strange belief 
that the Methodist church could not accept. 


ROBERT HARMON 






























































































The Advent Faith 


43 


My father replied that he must be mistaken in call¬ 
ing this a new and strange doctrine; that Christ Him¬ 
self, in His teachings to His disciples, had preached 
His second advent. He had said: “In My Father’s 
house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would 
have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And 
if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, 
and receive you unto Myself; that where I am, there 
ye may be also.” John 14: 2, 3. When He was taken 
up to heaven, as His faithful followers stood gazing 
after their vanishing Lord, “behold, two men stood 
by them in white apparel; which also said. Ye men 
of Galilee, why statid ye gazing up into heaven? this 
same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, 
shall so come in like manner as ye have seen Him go 
into heaven.” Acts 1:10, 11. 

“And,” said my father, warming with his subject, 
“the inspired Paul wrote a letter to encourage his 
brethren in Thessalonica, saying: ‘To you who are 
troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be 
revealed from heaven with His mighty angels, in 
flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not 
God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus 
Christ: who shall be punished with everlasting de¬ 
struction from the presence of the Lord, and from 
the glory of His power; when He shall come to be 
glorified in His saints, and to be admired in all them 
that believe ... in that day.’ 2 Thessalonians 1: 7-10. 
‘For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with 
a shout, with the voice of the Archangel, and with the 
trump of God: and fhe dead in Christ shall rise first: 
then we which are alive and remain shall be caught 
‘up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord 
in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. 


44 Experience and Teachings 

Wherefore comfort one another with these words.’ 1 
Thessalonians 4:16-18. 

^This is high authority for our faith. Jesus and 
His apostles dwell upon the event of the second advent 
with joy and triumph; and the hol}^ angels proclaim 
that Christ, who ascended to heaven, shall come again. 
This is our offense,— believing the word of Jesus and 
His disciples. This is a very old doctrine, and bears 
no taint of heresy.” 

The minister did not attempt to refer to a single 
text that would prove us in error, but excused himself 
on the plea of a want of time. He advised us to 
quietly withdraw from the church, and avoid the 
publicity of a trial. We were aware that others of 
our brethren were meeting with similar treatment for 
a like cause, and we did not wish it understood that 
we were ashamed to acknowledge our faith, or were 
unable to sustain it by Scripture; so my parents in¬ 
sisted that they should be acquainted with the reasons 
for this request. 

The only answer to this was an evasive declaration 
that we had walked contrary to the rules of the church, 
and the best course would be to voluntarily withdraw 
from it to save a trial. We answered that we pre¬ 
ferred a regular trial, and demanded to know what 
sin was charged to us, as we were conscious of no 
wrong in looking for and loving the appearing of 
the Saviour.’ 

1 Thus, for no reason other than their steadfast testimony regarding 
their belief in the soon coming of Christ, the Harmon family were sepa¬ 
rated from the Methodist church. 



The Disappointment — 5 

With carefulness and trembling we approached the 
time when our Saviour was expected to appear. With 
solemn earnestness we sought, as a people, to purify 
our lives, that we might be ready to meet Him at His 
coming. Meetings were still held at private houses 
in different parts of the city, with the best results. 
Believers were encouraged to work for their friends 
and relatives, and conversions were multiplying day 
by day. 

MEETINGS IN BEETHOVEN HALL 

Notwithstanding the opposition of ministers and 
churches, Beethoven Hall, in the city of Portland, was 
nightly crowded; especially was there a large congre¬ 
gation on Sundays. All classes flocked to these meet¬ 
ings. Rich and poor, high and low, ministers and 
laymen, were all, from various causes, anxious to hear 
for themselves the doctrine of the second advent. 
Many came who, finding no room to stand, went away 
disappointed. 

The order of the meetings was simple. A short and 
pointed discourse was usually given, then liberty was 
granted for general exhortation. There was, as a 
rule, the most perfect stillness possible for so large 
a crowd. The Lord held the spirit of opposition in 
check while His servants explained the reasons of 
their faith. Sometimes the instrument was feeble, 
but the Spirit of God gave weight and power to His 
truth. The presence of the holy angels was felt in 
the assembly, and numbers were daily added to the 
little band of believers. 

On one occasion, while Elder Stockman was preach¬ 
ing, Elder Brown, a Christian Baptist minister, was 

( 45 ) 


46 


Experience and Teachings 


sitting in the desk listening to the sermon with intense 
interest. He became deeply moved, and suddenly his 
face grew pale as the dead, he reeled’in his chair, and 
Elder Stockman caught him in his arms just as he 
was falling to the floor, and laid him on the sofa 
back of the desk, where he lay powerless until the 
discourse was finished. 

He then arose, his face still pale, but shining with 
light from the Sun of Righteousness, and gave a very 
impressive testimony. He seemed to receive holy 
unction from above. He was usually slow of speech, 
with an earnest manner, entirely free from excite¬ 
ment. On this occasion his solemn, measured words ^ 
carried with them a new power. 

He related his experience with such simplicity and 
candor that many who had been greatly prejudiced 
were affected to tears. The Spirit of God was felt 
in his words and seen upon his countenance. With a 
holy exaltation he boldly declared that he had taken 
the word of God as his counselor; that his doubts had 
been swept away and his faith confirmed. With ear¬ 
nestness he invited his brother ministers, church mem- # 
bers, sinners, and infidels to examine the Bible forj 
themselves, and charged them to let no man turn them. 
from the purpose of ascertaining 'what was the truth. . 

When he had finished speaking, those who desired] 
the prayers of the people of God were invited to rise ^ 
Hundreds responded to the call. The Holy Spirit; 
rested upon the assembly. Heaven and earth seemed 
to approach each other. The meeting lasted until a 
late hour of the night. The power of the Lord was 
felt upon young, old, and middle-aged. 

Elder Brown did not either then or afterward sever 
his connection with the Christian church, but he was 
looked upon with great respect by his people. 




The Disappointment 


47 


JOYOUS EXPECTANCY 

As we returned to our homes by various ways, a 
voice praising God would reach us from one direction, 
and as if in response, voices from another and still 
another quarter shouted, “Glory to God, the Lord 
reigneth !’^ Men sought their homes with praises upon 
their lips, and the glad sound rang out upon the still 
night air. No one who attended these meetings can 
ever forget those scenes of deepest interest. 

Those who sincerely love Jesus can Appreciate the 
feelings of those who watched with the most intense 
longing for the coming of their Saviour. The point 
of expectation was hearing. The time when we hoped 
to meet Him was close at hand. We approached this 
hour with a calm solemnity. The true believers rested 
in a sweet communion with God,— an earnest of the 
peace that was to be theirs in the bright hereafter. 
None who experienced this hope and trust can ever 
forget those precious hours of waiting. 

Worldly business was for the most part laid aside 
for a few weeks. We carefully examined every 
thought and emotion of our hearts, as if upon our 
deathbeds, and in a few hours to close our eyes for¬ 
ever upon earthly scenes. There was no making of 
“ascension robes” for the great event; we felt the 
need of internal evidence that we were prepared to 
meet Christ, and our white robes were purity of soul, 
character cleansed from sin by the atoning blood of 
our Saviour. 

DAYS OP PERPLEXITY 

But the time of expectation passed. This was the 
first close test brought to hear upon those who believed 
and hoped that Jesus would come in the clouds of 



Pi 

o 

< 3 l 


5 “ S 

r < “ 

. <U 
Xi 




g 

^ .2 ® 
^ ic . 

^ ^ < 
^ "S •* 

3 O 0 ) 

2 s>« 

n 4 ^ 

<a> 

Vh 

o 


c« 

.rr 

:S ^ 

^ «> 
o .- 

bo 

C «3 


0 ) 

Tf 

00 c^ 

. Ci 
< ^ 
o .2 
c 

“ n 

p 

ii o 

X . 

-CO 

- ^ 

kO $ 

X c 
CQ ^ 

^ > 

s ^ 

O v?« 

u ■* 

•H 4 , 

w :5 

C$ 


CO 

c c 

o 

03 

Q 

O 
»—< 

^ c 

1 M 
^ <y 

0 

o 

T3 

O 

00 

Pi 

rt 

CQ 

C3 


P 

£ ^ 
£ 5 



P 

0) 

TJ< 

o 

HH 

o -tJ 
«< 

W 

00 

H 

0) 


w 

•w * 

CO 

'oJ 

w 

p 

<+-i CO 

o 

Q 

• r^ 

S 

p3 

o 

Pi 

X ° 

4^ • 

-< 

O 

p 

p 

g < 

^ o 

a> 

CQ 

cd 

o 

bo 

c i2 

0) 

<1> 

to ^ 


o c a> 
bo q; 5 

:: -M -*^ 

X tM 

0) <u “g 

J 3 - 

2 -S 

° <u S 
(1) ^ 2 

s s s 

O) X 

Tf 4 ^ 

aj C 
-fi o r 


*■ W 3 i>» 

iS ^ 

^ ^ -P 

^ CO 

6 ^ ‘a 

ca ^ 6 

•fi S .2 


5 ^ • 
I c 2 

X .2 

$ t 5 

O Jh ^ 


J 3 


Q< 
"T O 
►L ^ 
-2 ft 


o 


ns 

*C 

c^ 

o 

=0 s 

«H 5 ^ 

^ o 3J 

“ I “ 

I E I 

ft ^ 

a> ^ 

^ o o 


bo 

c 

’H 

c 

• ^ 

CQ 









The Disappointment 


49 


heaven. The disappointment of God’s waiting people 
was great. The scoffers were triumphant, and won 
the weak and cowardly to their ranks. Some who had 
appeared to possess true faith seemed to have been 
influenced only by fear; and now their courage re¬ 
turned with the passing of the time, and they boldly 
united with the scoffers, declaring that they had 
never been duped to really believe the doctrine of 
Miller, who was a mad fanatic. Others, naturally 
yielding or vacillating, quietly deserted the cause. 

We were perplexed and disappointed, yet did not 
renounce our faith. Many still clung to the hope that 
Jesus would not long delay His coming; the word of 
the Lord was sure, it could not fail. We felt that we 
had done our duty, we had lived up to our precious 
faith; we were disappointed, but not discouraged. 
The signs of the times denoted that the end of all 
things was at hand; we must watch and hold ourselves 
in readiness for the coming of the Master at any time. 
We must wait with hope and trust, not neglecting 
the assembling of ourselves together for instruction, 
encouragement, and comfort, that our light might 
shine forth into the darkness of the world. 

AN ERROR IN RECKONING 

Our calculation of the prophetic time was so simple 
and plain that even children could understand it. 
From the date of the decree of the king of Persia, 
found in Ezra 7, which was given in 457 before 
Christ, the 2300 years of Daniel 8:14 were supposed 
to terminate with 1843. Accordingly we looked to 
the end of this year for the coming of the Lord. We 
were sadly disappointed when the year entirely passed 
away, and the Saviour had not come, 


4 


50 


Experience and Teachings 


It was not at first perceived that if the decree did 
not go forth at the beginning of the year 457 b. c., 
the 2300 years would not be completed at the close 
of 1843. But it was ascertained that the decree was 
given near the close of the year 457 b. c., and there¬ 
fore the prophetic period must reach to the fall of the 
year 1844. Therefore the vision of time did not tarry, 
though it had seemed to do so. We learned to rest 
upon the language of the prophet: ^^The vision is yet 
for an appointed time, but at the end it shall speak, 
and not lie: though it tarry, wait for it; because it 
will surely come, it will not tarry.” Habakkuk 2:3. 

God tested and proved His people by the passing 
of the time in 1843. The mistake made in reckoning 
the prophetic periods was not at once discovered, even 
by learned men who opposed the views of those who 
were looking for Christas coming. Scholars declared 
that Mr. Miller was right in his calculation of the 
time, though they disputed him in regard to the event 
that would crown that period. But they, and the 
waiting people of God, were in a common error on 
the question of time. 

Those who had been disappointed were not long left 
in darkness; for in searching the prophetic periods 
with earnest prayer the error was discovered, and 
the tracing of the prophetic pencil down through the 
tarrying time. In the joyful expectation of the com¬ 
ing of Christ, the apparent tarrying of the vision 
had not been taken into account, and was' a sad and 
unlooked-for surprise. Yet this very trial was neces¬ 
sary to develop and strengthen the sincere believers 
in the truth. 

HOPE RENEWED 

Our hopes now centered on the coming of the Lord 
in 1844. This was also the time for the message of 


The Disappointment 


51 


the second angel, who, flying through the midst of 
heaven, cried, ‘‘Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great 
city.’’ Revelation 14: 8. That message was first pro¬ 
claimed by the servants of God in the summer of 
1844. As a result, many left the fallen churches. In 
connection with this message the “midnight cry” ^ was 
given: “Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out 



THE TEN VIRGINS 


to meet Him.” In every part of the land light was 
given concerning this message, and the cry aroused 
thousands. It went from city to city, from village 
to village, and into the remote country regions. It 
reached the learned and talented, as well as the ob¬ 
scure and humble. 

This was the happiest year of my life. My heart 
was full of glad expectation; but I felt great pity and 
anxiety for those who were in discouragement and had 
no hope in Jesus. We united, as a people, in earnest 


> See Matthew 26 :1-13. 








52 


Experience and Teachings 


prayer for a true experience and the unmistakable 
evidence of our acceptance with God. 

A TRIAL OF FAITH 

We needed great patience, for the scoffers were 
many. We were frequently greeted by scornful ref¬ 
erences to our former disappointment. The orthodox 
churches used every means to prevent the belief in 
Christ’s soon coming from spreading. No liberty 
was granted in their meetings to those who dared 
mention a hope of the soon coming of Christ. Pro¬ 
fessed lovers of Jesus scornfully rejected the tidings 
that He whom they claimed as their best Friend was 
soon to visit them. They were excited and angered 
against those who proclaimed the news of His coming, 
and who rejoiced that they should speedily behold 
Him in His glory. 

A PERIOD OF PREPARATION 

Every moment seemed to me of the utmost impor¬ 
tance. I felt that we were doing work for eternity, 
and that the careless and uninterested were in the 
greatest peril. My faith was unclouded, and I ap¬ 
propriated to myself the precious promises of Jesus. 
He had said to His disciples, “Ask, and ye shall re¬ 
ceive.” I firmly believed that whatever I asked in 
accordance with the will of God, would certainly be 
granted to me. I sank in humility at the feet of Jesus, 
with my heart in harmony with His will. 

I often visited families, and engaged in earnest 
prayer with those who were oppressed by fears and 
despondency. My faith was so strong that I never 
doubted for a moment that God would answer my 
prayers. Without a single exception, the blessing and 
peace of Jesus rested upon us in answer to our humble 



The Disappointment 53 

petitions, and the hearts of the despairing ones were 
made joyful by light and hope. ' 

With diligent searching of heart and humble con¬ 
fessions, we came prayerfully up to the time of ex¬ 
pectation. Every morning we felt that it was our 
first work to secure the evidence that our lives were 
right before God. We realized that if we were not 
advancing in holiness, we were sure to retrograde. 


MARY SITTING AT THE FEET OF JESUS 

Our interest for one another increased; we prayed 
much with and for one another. We assembled in 
the orchards and groves to commune with God and 
to offer up our petitions to Him, feeling more fully 
in His presence when surrounded by His natural 
works. The joys of salvation were more necessary to 
us than our food and drink. If clouds obscured our 
minds, we dared not rest or sleep till they were 
swept away by the consciousness of our acceptance 
with the Lord. 








54 


Experience and Teachings 


THE PASSING OF THE TIME 

The waiting people of God approached the hour 
when they fondly hoped their joys would be complete 
in the coming of the Saviour. But the time again 
passed unmarked by the advent of Jesus. It was a 
bitter disappointment that fell upon the little flock 
whose faith had been so strong and whose hope had 
been so high. But we were surprised that we felt so 
free in-the Lord, and were so strongly sustained by 
His strength and grace. 

The experience of the former year was, however, 
repeated to a greater extent. A large class renounced 
their faith. Some who had been very confident, were 
so deeply wounded in their pride that they felt like 
fleeing from the world. Like Jonah, they complained 
of God, and chose death rather than life. Those who 
had built their faith upon the evidence of others, and 
not upon the word of God, were now as ready to again 
change their views. This second great test revealed 
a mass of worthless drift that had been drawn into 
the strong current of the advent faith, and been borne 
along for a time with the true believers and earnest 
workers. 

We were disappointed, but not disheartened. We 
resolved to refrain from murmuring at the trying 
ordeal by which the Lord was purging us from the 
dross and refining us like gold in the furnace; to 
submit patiently to the process of purifying that God 
deemed needful for us; and to wait with patient hope 
for the Saviour to redeem His tried and faithful ones. 

We were firm in the belief that the preaching of 
definite time was of God. It was this that led men to 
search the Bible diligently, discovering truths they 
had not before perceived. Jonah was sent of God to 


The Disappointment 


55 


proclaim in the streets of Nineveh that within forty 
days the city would be overthrown; but God accepted 
the humiliation of the Ninevites, and extended their 
period of probation. Yet the message that Jonah 
brought was sent of God, and Nineveh was tested ac¬ 
cording to His will. The world looked upon our hope 
as a delusion, and our disappointment as its conse¬ 
quent failure; but though we were mistaken in the 



DISAPPOINTMENT OF THE DISCIPLES 


event that was to occur at that period, there was no 
failure in reality of the vision that seemed to tarry. 

Those who had looked for the coming of the Lord 
were not without comfort. They had obtained valu¬ 
able knowledge in the searching of the Word. The 
plan of salvation was plainer to their understanding. 
Every day they discovered new beauties in the sacred 
pages, and a wonderful harmony running through 
all, one scripture explaining another, and no word 
used in vain. 







56 


Experience and Teachings 


Our disappointment was not so great as that of the 
disciples. When the Son of man rode triumphantly 
into Jerusalem, they expected Him to be crowned 
king. The people flocked from all the region about, 
and cried, ^^Hosanna to the Son of David.” Matthew 
21:9. And when the priests and elders besought 
Jesus to still the multitude, He declared that if they 
should hold their peace, even the stones would cry 
out, for prophecy must be fulfilled. Yet in a few days 
these very disciples saw their beloved Master, who 
they believed would reign on David’s throne, stretched 
upon the cruel cross above the mocking, taunting 
Pharisees. Their high hopes were disappointed, and 
the darkness of death closed about them. Yet Christ 
was true to His promises. Sweet was the consola¬ 
tion He gave His people, rich the reward of the true 
and faithful. 

Mr. Miller and those who were in union with him 
supposed that the cleansing of the sanctuary spoken 
of in Daniel 8:14 meant the purifying of the earth 
by fire prior to its becoming the abode of the saints. 
This was to take place at the second advent of Christ; 
therefore we looked for that event at the end of the 
2300 days, or years. But after our disappointment 
the Scriptures were carefully searched, with prayer 
and earnest thought; and after a period of suspense, 
light poured in upon our darkness; doubt and un¬ 
certainty were swept away. 

Instead of the prophecy of Daniel 8:14 referring 
to the purifying of the earth, it was now plain that 
it pointed to the closing work of our High Priest in 
heaven, the finishing of the atonement, and the pre¬ 
paring of the people to abide the day of His coming. 


My First Vision — 6 

It was not long after the passing of the time in 1844, 
that my first vision was given me. I was visiting Mrs. 
Haines at Portland, a dear sister in Christ, whose 
heart was knit with mine; five of us, all women, were 
kneeling quietly at the family altar. While we were 
praying, the power of God came upon me as I had 
never felt it before. 

I seemed to be surrounded with light, and to be 
rising higher and higher from the earth. I turned to 
look for the advent people in the world, but could not 
find them, when a voice said to me, “Look again, and 
look a little higher.” At this, I raised my eyes, and 
saw a straight and narrow path, cast up high above 
the world. On this path the advent people were trav¬ 
eling to the city which was at the farther end of the 
path. They had a bright light set up behind them at 
the beginning of the path, which an angel told me 
was the “midnight cry.”^ This light shone all along 
the path, and gave light for their feet, so that they 
might not stumble. 

If they kept their eyes fixed on Jesus, who was just 
before them, leading them to the city, they were safe. 
But soon some grew weary, and said the city was a 
great way off, and they expected to have entered it 
before. Then Jesus would encourage them by raising 
His glorious right arm, and from His arm came a 
light which waved over the advent band, and they 
shouted “Alleluia!” Others rashly denied the light 
behind them, and said that it was not God that had 
led them out so far. The light behind them went 
out, leaving their feet in perfect darkness, and they 

1 Sw Matthew 26 :6, 


( 57 ) 



58 


Experience and Teachings 


stumbled and lost sight of the mark and of Jesus, 
and fell off the path down into the dark and wicked 
world below. 

Soon we heard the voice of God like many waters, 
which gave us the day and hour of ^Jesus^ coming. 
The living saints, 144,000 in number, knew and un¬ 
derstood the voice, while the wicked thought it was 
thunder and an earthquake. When God spoke the 
time, He poured upon us the Holy Ghost, and our faces 
began to light up and shine with the glory of God, as 
Moses’ did when he came down from Mount Sinai. 

The 144,000 were all sealed, and perfectly united. On 
their foreheads was written, ^^God, New Jerusalem,” 
and a glorious star containing Jesus’ new name. At 
our happy, holy state the wicked were enraged, and 
would rush violently up to lay hands on us to thrust 
us into prison, when we would stretch forth the hand 
in the name of the Lord, and they would fall helpless 
to the ground. Then it was that the synagogue of 
Satan knew that God had loved us who could wash 
one another’s feet, and salute the brethren with a holy 
kiss, and they worshiped at our feet. 

Soon our eyes were drawn to the east, for a small 
black cloud had appeared, about half as large as a 
man’s hand, which we all knew was the sign of the Son 
of man. We all in solemn silence gazed on the cloud 
as it drew nearer, and became lighter, glorious, and 
still more glorious, till it was a great white cloud. The 
bottom appeared like fire; a rainbow was over the 
cloud, while around it were ten thousand angels, sing¬ 
ing a most lovely song; and upon it sat the Son of 
man. His hair was white and curlj^, and lay on His 
shoulders; and upon His head were many crowns. 
His feet had the appearance of fire; in His right hand 
was a sharp sickle; in His left, a silver trumpet. His 


Mxj First Vision 


59 


eyes were as a flame of fire, which searched His chil¬ 
dren through and through. Then all faces gathered 
paleness, and those that God had rejected gathered 
blackness. Then we all cried out: ‘‘Who shall be able 
to stand? Is my robe spotless?’^ Then the angels 
ceased to sing, and there was some time of awful 
silence, when Jesus spoke: “Those who have clean 
hands and pure hearts shall be able to stand; My grace 
is sufficient for you.” At this our faces lighted up, 
and joy filled every heart. And the angels struck a 
note higher and sung again, while the cloud drew still 
nearer the earth. 

Then Jesus’ silver trumpet sounded, as He de¬ 
scended on the cloud, wrapped in flames of fire. He 
gazed on the graves of the sleeping saints, then raised 
His eyes and hands to heaven, and cried, “Awake! 
awake! awake! ye that sleep in the dust, and arise.” 
Then there was a mighty earthquake. The graves 
opened, and the dead came up clothed with immor¬ 
tality. The 144,000 shouted “Alleluia!” as they rec¬ 
ognized their friends who had been torn from them 
by death, and in the same moment we were changed 
and caught up together with them to meet the Lord 
in the air. 

We all entered the cloud together, and were seven 
days ascending to the sea of glass, when Jesus brought 
the crowns, and with His own right hand placed them 
on our heads. He gave us harps of gold and palms 
of victory. Here on the sea of glass the 144,000 stood 
in a perfect square. Some of them had very bright 
crowns, others not so bright. Some crowns appeared 
heavy with stars, while others had but few. All were 
perfectly satisfied with their crowns. And they were 
all clothed with a glorious white mantle from their 


60 


Experience and Teachings 

shoulders to their feet. Angels were all about us as 
we marched over the sea of glass to the gate of the 
city. Jesus raised His mighty, glorious arm, laid hold 
of the pearly gate, swung it back on its glittering 
hinges, and said to us, ''You have washed your robes 



JOHN VIEWING THE HOLY CITY 

in My blood, stood stiffly for My truth; enter in.” We 
all marched in and felt that we had a perfect right 
in the city. 

Here we saw the tree of life and the throne of God. 
Out of the throne came a pure river of water, and on 
either side of the river was the tree of life. On one 
side of the river was a trunk of a tree, and a trunk on 
the other side of the river, both of pure, transparent 
gold. At first I thought I saw two trees. I looked 
again, and saw that they were united at the top in 
one tree. So it was the tree of life on either side of the 
river of life. Its branches bowed to the place where 
we stood, and the fruit was glorious; it looked like 
gold mixed with silver. 








My First Vision 


61 


We all went under the tree, and sat down to look 
at the glory of the place, when Brethren Fitch and 
Stockman, who had preached the gospel of the king¬ 
dom, and whom God had laid in the grave to save 
them, came up to us and asked us what we had passed 
through while they were sleeping. We tried to call 
up our greatest trials, but they looked so small com¬ 
pared with the far more exceeding and eternal weight 
of glory that surrounded us, that we could not speak 
them out, and we all cried out, ‘^Alleluia! heaven is 
cheap enough!’^ and we touched our glorious harps 
and made heaven’s arches ring. 

After I came out of vision, everything seemed 
changed; a gloom was spread over all that I beheld. 
Oh, how dark this world looked to me! I wept when 
I found myself here, and felt homesick. I had seen 
a better world, and it had spoiled this for me. 

I related this vision to the believers in Portland, 
who had full confidence that it was from God. They 
all believed that God had chosen this way, after the 
great disappointment in October, to comfort and 
strengthen His people. The Spirit of the Lord at¬ 
tended the testimony, and the solemnity of eternity 
rested upon us. An unspeakable awe filled me, that 
I, so young and feeble, should be chosen as the in¬ 
strument by which God would give light to His people. 
While under the power of the Lord, I was filled with 
joy, seeming to be surrounded by holy angels in the 
glorious courts of heaven, where all is peace and glad¬ 
ness ; and it was a sad and bitter change to wake up 
to the realities of mortal life. 


A Vision of the New Earth'—7 


With Jesus at our head we all descended from the 
city down to this earth, on a great and mighty moun¬ 
tain, which could not bear Jesus up, and it parted 
asunder, and there was a mighty plain. Then we 
looked up and saw the great city, with twelve foun¬ 
dations, and twelve gates, three on each side, and an 
angel at each gate. We all "cried out, ^^The city, the 
great city, it’s coming, it’s coming down from God 
out of heaven,” and it came and settled on the place 
where we stood. 

Then we began to look at the glorious things outside 
of the city. There I saw most glorious houses, that 
had the appearance of silver, supported by four pillars 
set with pearls most glorious to behold. These were 
to be inhabited by the saints. In each was a golden 
shelf. I saw many of the saints go into the houses, 
take off their glittering crowns and lay them on the 
shelf, then go out into the field by the houses to do 
something with the earth; not as we have to do with 
the earth here; no, no. A glorious light shone all 
about their heads, and they were continually shouting 
and offering praises to God. 

I saw another field full of all kinds of flowers, and 
as I plucked them, I cried out, “They will never fade.” 
Next I saw a field of tall grass, most glorious to be¬ 
hold ; it was living green, and had a reflection of silver 
and gold, as it waved proudly to the glory of King 
Jesus. Then we entered a field full of all kinds of 
beasts,— the lion, the lamb, the leopard, and the wolf, 

‘ At the time of another visit at the home of Mrs. Haines, about a 
year after the first vision, there was given to Miss Harmon a vision of 
the new earth, and the descent of the holy city, which takes place at 
the end of the thousand years after Christ’s second advent. Revelation 
21:10-27 ; Zechariah 14:4. 

( 62 ) 



A Vision of the New Earth 


63 


all together in perfect union. We passed through the 
midst of them, and they followed on peaceably after. 
Then we entered a wood, not like the dark woods we 
have here; no, no; but light, and all over glorious; 
the branches of the trees waved to and fro, and we 
all cried out, ^‘We will dwell safely in the wilderness, 
and sleep in the woods.” We passed through the 
woods, for we were on our way to Mount Zion. 

As we were traveling along, we met a company who 
also were gazing at the glories of the place. I noticed 
red as a border on their garments; their crowns were 
brilliant; their robes were pure white. As we greeted 
them, I asked Jesus who they were. He said they were 
martyrs that had been slain for Him. With them 
was an innumerable company of little ones; they also 
had a hem of red on their garments. 

Mount Zion was just before us, and on the mount 
was a glorious temple, and about it were seven other 
mountains, on which grew roses and lilies. And I 
saw the little ones climb, or, if they chose, use their 
little wings and fly to the top of the mountains, and 
pluck the never-fading flowers. There were all kinds 
of trees around the temple to beautify the place; the 
box, the pine, the fir, the oil, the myrtle, the pome¬ 
granate, and the fig-tree bowed down with the weight 
of its timely figs,— these made the place all over glo¬ 
rious. And as we were about to enter the holy temple, 
Jesus raised His lovely voice and said, “Only the 
144,000 enter this place,” and we shouted, “Alleluia.” 

This temple was supported by seven pillars, all of 
transparent gold, set with pearls most glorious. The 
wonderful things I there saw, I cannot describe. Oh, 
that I could talk in the language of Canaan, then 
could I tell a little of the glory of the better world. 


64 


Experience and Teachings 


I saw there tables of stone in which the names of the 
144,000 were engraved in letters of gold. 

After we beheld the glory of the temple, we went 
out, and Jesus left us, and went to the city. Soon 
we heard His lovely voice again, saying: ‘‘Come, My 
people, 3^ou have come out of great tribulation, and 
done My will; suffered for Me; come in to supper, for 
1 will gird Myself, and serve you.” We shouted, 
“Alleluia! glory!” and entered into the city. 

And I saw a table of pure silver; it was many miles 
in length, yet our eyes could extend over it. I saw 
the fruit of the tree of life, the manna, almonds, figs, 
pomegranates, grapes, and many other kinds of fruit. 

I asked Jesus to let me eat of the fruit. He said: 
“Not now. Those who eat of the fruit of this land, go 
back to earth no more. But in a little while, if faith¬ 
ful, you shall both eat of the fruit of the tree of 
life, and drink of the water of the fountain.” And 
He said, “You must go back to the earth again, and 
relate to others what I have revealed to you.” Then 
an angel bore me gently down to this dark world. 







Call to Travel — 8 

In my second vision, about a week after the first, 
the Lord gave me a view of the trials through which 
I must pass, and told me that I must go and relate to 
others what He had revealed to me. It was shown 
me that my labors would meet with great opposition, 
and that my heart would be rent with anguish; but 
that the grace of God would be sufficient to sustain 
me through all. 

After I came out of this vision I was exceedingly 
troubled, for it pointed out my duty to go out among 
the people and present the truth. My health was so 
poor that I was in constant bodily suffering, and to 
all appearance had but a short time to live. I was 
only seventeen years of age, small and frail, unused 
to society, and naturally so timid and retiring that 
it was painful for me to meet strangers. 

For several days, and far into the night, I prayed 
that this burden might be removed from me, and laid 
upon some one more capable of bearing it. But the 
light of duty did not change, and the words of the 
angel sounded continually in my ears, ^^Make known 
to others what I have revealed to you.” 

Hitherto when the Spirit of God had urged me to 
duty, I had risen above mj^self, forgetting all fear 
and timidity in the thought of Jesus’ love and the 
wonderful work He had done for me. 

But it seemed impossible for me to perform this 
work that was presented before me; to attempt it 
seemed certain failure. The trials attending it ap¬ 
peared more than I could endure. How could I, a 
child in years, go forth from place to place, unfold¬ 
ing to the people the holy truths of God ? My heart 
shrank in terror from the thought. ^ly brother 

(fi.5) 


5 


66 Experience and Teachings 

Robert, but two years older than myself, could not 
accompany ine, for he was feeble in health, and his 
timidity was greater than mine; nqthing could have 
induced him to take such a step. My father had a 
family to support, and could not leave his business; 
but he repeatedly assured me that if God had called 
me to labor in other places. He would not fail to open 
the way for me. But these words of encouragement 
brought little comfort to my desponding heart; the 
path before me seemed hedged in with difficulties that 
I was unable to overcome. 

I coveted death as a release from the responsi¬ 
bilities that were crowding upon me. At length the 
sweet peace I had so long enjoyed left me, and despair 
again pressed upon my soul. 

ENCOURAGEMENT FROM THE BRETHREN 

The company of believers in Portland were ignorant 
concerning the exercises of my mind that had brought 
me into this state of despondency; but they knew that 
for some reason my mind had become depressed, and 
they felt that this was sinful on my part, considering 
the gracious manner in which the Lord had mani¬ 
fested Himself to me. Meetings were held at my 
father’s house, but my distress of mind was so great 
that I did not attend them for some time. My burden 
grew heavier until the agony of my spirit seemed more 
than I could bear. 

At length I was induced to be present at one of 
the meetings in my own home. The church made my 
case a special subject of prayer. Father Pearson, who 
in my earlier experience had opposed the manifesta¬ 
tions of the power of God upon me, now prayed 
earnestly for me, and counseled me to surrender my 
will to the will of the Lord. Like a tender father be 


Call to Travel 


67 


tried to-encourage and comfort me, bidding me believe 
I was not forsaken by the Friend of sinners. 

I felt too weak and despondent to make any spe¬ 
cial effort for myself, but my heart united with the 
petitions of my friends. I cared little now for the 
opposition of the w^orld, and felt willing to make 
every sacrifice if only the favor of God might be 
restored to me. 

Wliile praj^er was offered for me, that the Lord 
would give me strength and courage to bear the mes¬ 
sage, the thick darkness that had encompassed me 
rolled back, and a sudden light came upon me. Some¬ 
thing that seemed to me like a ball of fire struck me 
right over the heart. My strength was taken away, 
and I fell to the floor. I seemed to be in the presence 
of the angels. One of these holy beings again re¬ 
peated the words, ^’JMake known to others what I have 
revealed to you.’^ 

Father Pearson, who could not kneel on account of 
his rheumatism, witnessed this occurrence. When I 
revived sufficiently to see and hear, he rose from his 
chair, and said; ‘G have seen a sight such as I never 
expected to see. A ball of fire came down from 
heaven, and struck Sister Ellen Harmon right on 
the heart. / saw it! 1 saw it! I can never forget it. 
It has changed my whole being. Sister Ellen, have 
courage in the Lord. After this night I will never 
doubt again. We will help you henceforth, and not 
discourage you.’^ 

FEAR OF SELF-EXALTATION 

One great fear that had oppressed me was that if 
I obeyed the call of duty, and went out declaring my¬ 
self to be one favored of the Most High with visions 
and revelations for the people, I might yield to sin- 


68 


Experience and Teachings 


fill exaltation, and be lifted above the station that 
was right for me to occupy, bring upon myself the 
displeasure of God, and lose my own soul. I had 
known of such cases, and my heart shrank from the 
trying ordeal. 

I now entreated that if I must go and relate what 
the Lord had shown me, I should be preserved from 
undue exaltation. Said the angel; ^‘Your prayers are 
heard, and shall be answered. If this evil that you 
dread threatens you, the hand of God will be stretched 
out to save you; by affliction He will draw you to Him¬ 
self, and preserve your humility. Deliver the message 
faithfully; endure unto the end, and you shall eat the 
fruit of the tree of life and drink of the water of life.’’ 

After recovering consciousness of earthly things, 
I committed myself to the Lord, ready to do His 
bidding, whatever that might be. 

AMONG THE BELIEVERS IN MAINE 

It was not long before the Lord opened the way for 
me to go with my brother-in-law to my sisters in 
Poland, thirty miles from my home, and while there 
I had an opportunity to bear my testimony. For 
three months my throat and lungs had been so dis¬ 
eased that I could talk but little, and that in a low and 
husky tone. On this occasion I stood up in meeting 
and commenced to speak in a whisper. I continued 
thus for about five minutes, when the soreness and 
obstruction left me, my voice became clear and strong, 
and I spoke with perfect ease and freedom for nearly 
two hours. When my message was ended, my voice 
was gone until I again stood before the people, when 
the same singular restoration was repeated. I felt 
a constant assurance that I was doing the will of God, 
and saw marked results attending my efforts. 


Call to Travel 


69 


The way providentially opened for me to go to the 
eastern part of Maine, Brother William Jordan was 
going on business to Orrington, accompanied by his 
sister, and I was urged to go with them. As I had 
promised the Lord to walk in the path He opened 
before me, I dared not refuse. The Spirit of God 
attended the message I bore at this place; hearts were 
made glad in the truth, and the desponding ones were 
cheered and encouraged to renew their f^th. 

At Orrington I met Elder James White. He was 
acquainted wdth my friends, and was himself engaged 
in work for the salvation of souls. 

I also visited Garland, where a large number col¬ 
lected from different quarters to hear my message. 

Soon after this I went to Exeter, a small village not 
far from Garland. Here a heavy burden rested upon 
me, from which I could not be free until I had related 
what had been shown me in regard to some fanatical 
persons who were present. I declared that they were 
deceived in thinking that they were actuated by the 
Spirit of God. My testimony was very displeasing to 
these persons and their sympathizers. " 

Soon after this I returned to Portland, having 
borne the testimony that God had given me, and ex¬ 
periencing His approbation at every step. 

AN ANSWER TO PRAYER 

In the spring of 1845 I made a visit to Topsham, 
Maine. On one occasion quite a number of us were as¬ 
sembled at the house of Brother Stockbridge Howland. 
His eldest daughter. Miss Frances Howland, a very 
dear friend of mine, was sick with the rheumatic fever, 
and under the doctor’s care. Her hands were so badly 
swollen that the joints could not be distinguished. As 
we sat together speaking of her case. Brother Howland 








iMk ^ «#iakV.f(«^ >MK«i/ 

« ;«IM 

A .'<«C:*i -4» «.!»»««?»' <««<> MR ««i*»>«tt <* W «M 
n * 

'«» '<»<«■-« >«:>« 

«r.' •*KU<<?> S9tM »• WA >v <»^ 


4 «M« «tL it*« tm 

S KI 

f»X JR-'iw^. 

R»»w»0WCR ^ 
fK« SMtt «M 

tx 

T««vviw <a »iAv\Ar .V '/“I »>->R* 

K 

iMt Mb'! w* 

«•»«»> >RIV>**«W '•(WH*. >t» 




JAMES WHITE AT FORTY 


( 70 ) 














































































































Call to Travel 


71 


was asked if he had faith that his daughter could be 
healed in answer to prayer. He answered that he 
would try to believe that she might, and presently 
declared that he did believe it possible. 

We all knelt in earnest prayer to God in her be¬ 
half. We claimed the promise, “Ask, and ye shall 
receive.” John 16 : 24. The blessing of God attended 
our prayers, and we had the assurance that God was 
willing to heal the afflicted one. One of the brethren 
l)resent cried out, “Is there a sister here who has the 
faith to go and take her by the hand, and bid her 
arise in the name of the Lord?” 

Sister Frances was lying in the chamber above, and 
before he ceased speaking Sister Curtis was on her 
way to the stairs. She entered the sickroom with the 
Spirit of God upon her, and taking the invalid by 
the hand, said, “Sister Frances, in the name of the 
Lord arise, and be whole.” New life shot through 
the veins of the sick girl, a holy faith took possession 
of her, and obeying its impulse, she rose from her bed, 
stood upon her feet, and walked the room, praising 
God for her recovery. She was soon dressed, and 
came down into the room where we were assembled, 
her countenance lighted up with unspeakable^ joy and 
gratitude. 

The next morning she took breakfast with us. Soon 
after, as Elder White was reading from the fifth 
chapter of James for family worship, the doctor came 
into the hall, and, as usual, went upstairs to visit his 
patient. Not finding her there, he hurried down, and 
with a look of alarm opened the door of the large 
kitchen where we were all sitting, his patient with us. 
He gazed upon her with astonishment, and at length 
ejaculated, “So Frances is better!” . . , 


72 


Experience and Teachings 


Brother Howland answered, ‘^The Lord has healed 
her,” and the reader resumed his chapter where he 
had been interrupted: ‘*Is any sick among you? let 
him call for the elders of the church; and let them pray 
over him.” James 5:14. The doctor listened with a 
curious expression of mingled wonder and incredulity 
upon his face, nodded, and hastily left the room. 



HOME OF STOCKBRIDGE HOWLAND 

The same day Sister Prances rode three miles, re¬ 
turning home in the evening, and although it was 
rainy, she sustained no injury, and continued to 
improve rapidly in health. In a few days, at her 
request, she was led down into the water and bap¬ 
tized. Although the weather and the water were very 
cold, she received no injury, but from that time was 
free from the disease, and in the enjoyment of her 
usual health. 







Meeting Fanaticism — 9 

As I returned to Portland, there were evidences of 
the desolating effects of fanaticism. Some seemed to 
think that religion consisted in great excitement and 
noise. They would talk in a manner that would 
irritate unbelievers, and have an influence to arouse 
hatred against themselves and the doctrines they 
taught. Then they would rejoice that they suffered 
persecution. Unbelievers could see no consistency in 
such a course. The brethren in some places were 
prevented from assembling for meetings. The inno¬ 
cent suffered with the guilty. 

I carried a sad and heavy heart much of the time. 
It seemed so cruel that the cause of Christ should be 
injured by the course of these injudicious men. They 
were not only ruining their own souls, but placing 
upon the cause a stigma not easily removed. And 
Satan loved to have it so. It suited him well to see 
the truth handled unsanctified men; to have it 
mixed with error, and then all together trampled in 
the dust. He looked with triumph upon the confused, 
scattered state of God’s children. 

We trembled for the churches that were to be sub¬ 
jected to this spirit of fanaticism. My heart ached 
for God’s people. Must they be deceived and led away 
by this false enthusiasm? I faithfully pronounced 
the warnings given me of the Lord; hut they seemed 
to have little effect, except to make these persons of 
extreme views jealous of me. 

A FALSE HUMILITY 

There were some who professed great humility, and 
advocated creeping on the floor like children, as an 
evidence of their humility. They claimed that the 

( 73 ) 


74 


Experience and Teachings 


words of Christ in Matthew 18:1-6 must have a 
literal fulfillment at this period, when they were look¬ 
ing for their Saviour to return. They would creep 
around their houses, on the street, over bridges, and 
in the church itself. 

I told them plainly that this was not required; that 
the humility which God looked for in His people was 
to be shown by a Christlike life, not by creeping on 
the floor. All spiritual things are to be treated with 
sacred dignity. Humility and meekness are in accord¬ 
ance with the life of Christ, but they are to be shown 
in a dignified way. 

A Christian reveals true humility by showing the 
gentleness of Christ, by being always ready to help 
others, by speaking kind words and performing un¬ 
selfish acts, which elevate and ennoble the most sacred 
message that has come to our world. 

THE ^^NO-VTORK” doctrine 

There were some in Paris, Maine, who believed that 
it was sin to work. The Lord gave me a reproof for 
the leader in this error, declaring that he was going 
contrary to the word of God in abstaining from labor, 
in urging his errors upon others, and in denouncing 
all who did not receive them. He rejected every evi¬ 
dence which the Lord gave to convince him of his 
error, and was determined to make no change in his 
course. He took weary journeys, walking great dis¬ 
tances to places where he would receive only abuse, 
and thought that in so doing he was suffering for 
Christ’s sake. Impressions were followed, and reason 
and judgment were laid aside. 

I saw that God would work for the salvation of 
His people: that this misguided man would soon mani¬ 
fest himself, so that all the honest in heart would 


Meeting Fanaticism 75 

see that he was not actuated by a right spirit, and 
that his career would soon close. Soon afterward the 
snare was broken, and he had but little more influence 
over the brethren. lie denounced the visions as being 
of the devil, and continued to follow his impressions, 
until his mind was deranged and his friends were 
obliged to confine him. At last he made a rope of 
some of his bed clothing, with which he hanged him¬ 
self, and his followers were brought to realize the 
fallacy of his teachings. 

THE DIGNITY OP LABOR 

God ordained that the beings He created should 
work. Upon this their happiness depends. No one 
in the Lord’s great domain of creation was made to 
be a drone. Our happiness increases and our powers 
develop as we engage in useful employment. 

Action gives power. Entire harmony pervades the 
universe of God. All the heavenly beings are in con¬ 
stant activity; and the Lord Jesus, in His life work, 
has given an example for every one. He went about 
“doing good.” God has established the law of obe¬ 
dient action. Silent but ceaseless, the objects of His 
creation do thoir appointed work. The ocean is .in 
constant motion. The springing grass, which to-day 
is and to-morrow is cast into the oven, does its errand, 
clothing the fields with beauty. The leaves are stirred 
to motion, and yet no hand is seen to touch them. 
The sun, moon, and stars are useful and glorious in 
fulfilling their mission. 

At all times the machinery of the body continues 
its work. Day by day the heart throbs, doing its 
regular, appointed task, unceasingly forcing its crim¬ 
son current to all parts of the body. Action, action, 
is seen pervading the whole living machinery. And 


76 


Experience and Teachings 


man, his mind and body created in God’s similitude, 
must be active in order to fill his appointed place. He 
is not to be idle. Idleness is sin. 

A SEVERE TRIAL 

In the midst of my experiences in meeting fanati¬ 
cism, I was subjected to a severe trial. If the Spirit 
of God rested upon any one in meeting, and he 
glorified God by ’praising 'Him, some raised the cry 
of mesmerism; and if it pleased the Lord to give me 
a vision in meeting, some would say that it was the 
effect of excitement and mesmerism. 

Grieved and desponding, I often went alone to some 
retired place to pour out my soul before Him who 
invites the weary and heavy-laden to come and find 
rest. As my faith claimed the promises, Jesus would 
seem very near. The sweet light of heaven would 
shine around me, and I would seem to be encircled by 
the arms of my Saviour, and would there be taken off 
in vision. But when I would relate what God had 
revealed to me alone, where no earthly influence could 
affect me, I was grieved and astonished to hear some 
intimate that, those who lived nearest to God were 
most liable to be deceived by Satan. ' 

Some would have had me believe that there was no 
Holy Spirit, and that all the exercises that holy men 
of God experienced, were only the effect of mesmerism 
or the deception of Satan. 

Those who had taken extreme views of certain texts 
of Scripture, refraining wholly from labor, and re¬ 
jecting all who would not receive their ideas on this 
and other points pertaining to religious duty, charged 
me with conforming to the world. On the other hand, 
the nominal Adventists charged me with fanaticism, 


Meeting Fanaticism 


77 


and I was falsely represented as the leader of the 
fanaticism which I was laboring constantly to arrest. 

Different times were set for the Lord to come, and 
were urged upon the brethren. But the Lord showed 
me that they would pass by, for the time,of trouble 
must take place before the coming of Christ; and that 
every time a date was set, and passed, it would weaken 
the faith of God’s people. For this I was charged 
with being the evil servant that said, ^^My Lord de- 
layeth His coming.” Matthew 24: 48. 

All these things weighed heavily upon my spirits, 
and in the confusion I was sometimes tempted to 
doubt my own experience. 

While at family prayers one morning, the power 
of God began to rest upon me, and the thought rushed 
into my mind that it was mesmerism, and I resisted 
it. Immediately I was struck dumb, and for a few 
moments was lost to everything around me. I then 
saw my sin in doubting the power of God, and that 
for so doing I was struck dumb, but that my tongue 
should be loosed in less than twenty-four hours. A 
card was held up before me, on which were written 


THE FIFTY TEXTS 


Luke 1 : 20 
John 16:16 
Acts 2: 4 
Acts 4: 29, 30 
Acts 4; 31 
Matthew 7: 6 
Matthew 7: 7-12 
Matthew 7: 16 
Matthew 24: 24 
Colossians 2: 6, 7 
Colossians 2: 8 
Hebrews 10: 36-37 
Hebrews 10: 38. 39 
Hebrews 4: 10, 11 
Hebrews 4: 12 
Philippians 1: 6 
Philippians 1:27-29 


Philippians 2: 13-16 
Ephesians 6: 10-13 
Ephesians 6: 14-18 
Ephesians 4: 32 

1 Peter 1: 22 
John 13: 34, 36 

2 Corinthians 13: 6 

1 Corinthians 3: 10, 11 

1 Corinthians 3: 12, 13 
Acts 20: 28-30 
Galatians 1: 6-9 
Luke 12: 3-7 

Luke 4 : 10, 11 

2 Corinthians 4: 6-9 

2 Corinthians 4: 17, 18 
1 Peter 1: 6-7 
1 Thessalonians 3 : 8 


Mark 16 : 17, 18 
John 9: 20-27 
John 14:13-16 
John 16 : 7, 8 
Mark 1: 23-26 
Romans 8: 38, 39 
Revelation 3:7-13 
Revelation 14 : 4, 6 
Philippians 3:20 
James 6 : 7, 8 
Philippians 3: 21 
Revelation 14:14-17 
Hebrews 4:9 
Revelation 21: 2 
Revelation 14: 1 
Revelation 22: 1-6 



78 Experience and Teachings 

in letters of gold the chapter and verse of fifty texts 
of Scripture. 

After I came out of vision, I beckoned for the slate, 
and wrote upon it that I was dumb, also what I had 
seen, and that I wished the large Bible. I took the 
Bible, and readily turned to all the texts that I had 
seen upon the card. 

I was unable to speak all day. Early the next 
morning my soul was filled with joy, and my tongue 
was loosed to shout the high praises of God. After 
that I dared not doubt, or for a moment resist the 
power of God, however others might think of me. 

Up to this time I could not write; my trembling 
hand was unable to hold a pen steadily. While in 
vision, I was commanded by an angel to write the 
vision. I obeyed, and wrote readily. My nerves were 
strengthened, and from that day to this my hand 
has been steady. 

EXHORTATIONS TO FAITHFULNESS 

It was a great cross for me to relate to the erring 
what had been shown me concerning them. It caused 
me great distress to see others troubled or grieved. 
And when obliged to declare the messages, I would 
often soften them down, and make them appear as 
favorable for the individual as I could, and then 
would go by myself and weep in agony of spirit. I 
looked upon those who seemed to have only their own 
souls to care for, and thought if I were in their con¬ 
dition I would not murmur. It was hard to relate 
the plain, cutting testimonies given me of God. I 
anxiously watched the result, and if the persons re¬ 
proved rose up against the reproof, and afterward 
opposed the truth, these queries would arise in my 
mind: Did I deliver the message just as I should? 


Meeting Fanaticism 79 

Could there not have been some way to save them? 
And then such distress pressed upon my soul that I 
often felt that death would be a welcome messenger, 
and the grave a sweet resting-place. 

I did not realize that I was unfaithful in thus 
questioning and doubting, and did not see the danger 
and sin of such a course, until in vision I was taken 
into the presence of Jesus. He looked upon me with 
a frown, and turned His face from me. It is not 
possible to describe the terror and agony I then felt. 
I fell upon my face before Him, but had no power to 
utter a word. Oh, how I longed to be covered and 
hid from that dreadful frown! Then could I realize, 
in some degree, what the feelings of the lost will be 
when they cry to the mountains and rocks, ^^Fall on 
us, and hide us from the face of Him that sitteth on 
the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb.” Reve¬ 
lation 6:16. 

Presently an angel bade me rise, and the sight that 
met my eyes can hardly be described. Before me was 
a company whose hair and garments were torn, and 
whose countenances were the very picture of despair 
and horror. They came close to me, and rubbed their 
garments upon mine. As I looked at my garments, 
I saw that they were stained with blood. Again I fell 
like one dead, at the feet of my accompanying angel. 
I could not plead one excuse, and longed to be away 
from that holy place. 

The angel raised me to my feet, and said: ^This is 
not your case now, but this scene has passed before 
you to let you know what your situation must be if 
you neglect to declare to others what the Lord has 
revealed to you. But if you are faithful to the end, 
you shall ^at of the tree of life, and.shall drink of the 


80 Experience and Teachings 

river of the water of life. You will have to suffer 
much, but the grace of God is sufficient.” 

I then felt willing to do all that the Lord might 
require me to do, that I might have His approbation, 
and not feel His dreadful frown. 

THE SEAL. OF DIVINE APPROVAL 

Those were troublous times. If we had not stood 
firmly then, we should have made shipwreck of our 
faith. Some said we were stubborn; but we were 
obliged to set our faces as a flint, and turn not to the 
right hand nor to the left. 

For years we labored to heat hack the prejudice 
and subdue the opposition that at times threatened to 
overwhelm the faithful standard-bearers of truth — 
the heroes and heroines of faith. But we found that 
those who were seeking God in humility and contri¬ 
tion of soul, were able to discern between the true 
and the false. ‘^The meek will He guide in judgment-: 
and the meek will He teach His way.” Psalm 25:9. 

God gave us a precious experience in those days. 
When brought in close conflict with the powers of 
darkness, as we frequently were, we laid the whole 
matter before the mighty Helper. Again and again 
we prayed for strength and wisdom. We would not 
yield the point; we felt that help must come. And 
through faith in God, the enemy’s artillery was turned 
against himself, glorious victories were gained to the 
cause of truth, and we were made to realize that God 
gave not His Spirit by measure unto us. Had it not 
been for these special evidences of God’s love, had He 
not thus, by the manifestation of His Spirit, set His 
seal to the truth, we might have become discouraged; 
but these proofs of divine guidance, these living ex¬ 
periences in the things of God, strengthened us to 


Meeting Fanaticism 


81 


fight manfully the battles of the Lord. The believing 
ones could more clearly discern how God had mapped 
out their course, guiding them amid trials^ disappoint¬ 
ments, and fierce conflicts. They grew stronger as 
they met and overcame obstacles, and gained a rich 
experience at every step they advanced. 

LESSONS FROM THE PAST 

In later years I have been shown that the false 
theories advanced in the past have by no means been 
given up. As favorable opportunities come, they will 
have a resurrection. Let us not forget that every¬ 
thing is to be shaken that can be shaken. The enemy 
will be successful in overthrowing the faith of some, 
but those who are true to principle wdll not be shaken. 
They will stand firm amid trial and temptation. The 
Lord has pointed out these errors; and those who do 
not discern where Satan has come in, will continue 
to be led in false paths. Jesus bids us be watchful, 
and strengthen the things that remain, which are 
ready to die. 

We are not called upon to enter into controversy 
with those who hold false theories. Controversy is 
unprofitable. Christ never entered into it. ‘Tt is 
written’^ is the weapon used by the world’s Redeemer. 
Let us keep close to the Word. Let us allow the Lord 
Jesus and His messengers to testify. We know that 
their testimony is true. 

Christ is over all the works of His creation. In the 
pillar of fire. He guided the children of Israel, His 
eyes seeing past, present, and future. He is to be 
recognized and honored by all who love God. His 
commandments are to be the controlling power in the 
lives of His people. 

The tempter comes with the supposition that Christ 
has removed His seat of honor and power into some 


6 



THE BEAUTIFUL THINGS OF NATURE REVEAL THE CHARACTER 

OF GOD 


( 82 ) 












Meeting Fanaticism 


83 


/ 

unknown region, and that men need no longer be in¬ 
convenienced by exalting His character and obeying 
His law. Human beings are to be a law unto them¬ 
selves, he declares. These sophistries exalt self and 
make nothing of God. Restraint and moral control 
in the human family are destroyed. Restraint upon 
vice grows more and more feeble. The world loves 
not, fears not God. And those who do not love or 
fear God soon lose all sense of obligation to one an¬ 
other. They are without God and without hope in 
the world. 

Those teachers who do not daily bring the word of 
God into their life work, are in great peril. They have 
not a saving knowledge of God or of Christ. It is 
those who do not live the truth who are most inclined 
to invent sophistries to occupy the time and absorb 
the attention that ought to be given to the study of 
God’^ word. It is a fearful mistake for us to neglect 
the study of the Bible to investigate theories that are 
misleading, diverting minds from the words of Christ 
to fallacies of human production. 

We need no fanciful teaching regarding the per¬ 
sonality of God. What God desires us to know of 
Him is revealed in His word and His works. The 
beautiful things of nature reveal His character and 
His power as Creator. They are His gift to the race, 
to show His power, and to show that He is a God of 
love. But no one is authorized to say that God Him¬ 
self in person is in flower or leaf or tree. These things 
are God’s handiwork, revealing His love for mankind. 

Christ is the perfect revelation of God. Let those 
who desire to know God, study the work and teaching 
of Christ. To those who receive Him and believe on 
Him, He gives power to become the sons of God. 



JOSEPH BATES 


( 84 ) 



































































































The Sabbath of the Lord—10 

While on a visit to New Bedford, IVlassachusetts, in 
1846, I became acquainted with Elder Joseph Bates. 
He had early embraced the advent faith, and was an 
active laborer in the cause. I found him to be a true 
Christian gentleman, courteous and kind. 

The first time he heard me speak, he manifested 
deep interest. After I had ceased speaking, he arose 
and said: “I am a doubting Thomas. I do not believe 
in visions. But if I could believe that the testimony 
the sister has related to-night was indeed the voice of 
God to us, I should be the happiest man alive. My 
heart is deeply moved. I believe the speaker to be 
sincere, but cannot explain in regard to her being 
shown the wonderful things she has related to us.’^ 

Elder Bates was resting upon Saturday, the seventh 
day of the 'week, and he urged it u^on our attention 
as the true Sabbath. I did not feel its importance, 
and thought that he erred in dwelling upon the fourth 
commandment more than upon the other nine. 

But the Lord gave me a view of the heavenly sanc¬ 
tuary. The temple of God was open in heaven, and 
I was shown the ark of God covered with the mercy- 
seat. Two angels stood one at either end of the ark, 
with their wings spread over the mercy seat, and their 
faces turned toward it. This, my accompanying angel 
informed me, represented all the heavenly host look¬ 
ing with reverential awe toward the law of God, which 
liad been written by the finger of God. 

Jesus raised the cover of the ark, and I beheld the 
tables of stone on which the ten commandments were 
written. I was amazed as I saw the fourth command- 

(85) 


86 


Experience and Teachings 


ment in the very center of the ten -precepts, with a 
soft halo of light encircling it. Said the angel, ^^It is 
the only one of the ten which defines the living God 
who created the heavens and the earth and all things 
that are therein.” 

When the foundations of the earth were laid, then 
was also laid the foundation of the Sabbath. I was 



• shown that if the true Sabbath had been kept, there 
would never have been an infidel or an atheist. The 
observance of the Sabbath would have preserved the 
world from idolatry. 

The fourth commandment has been trampled upon, 
therefore we are called upon to repair the breach 
in the law and plead for the desecrated Sabbath. The 
man of sin, who exalted himself above God, and 
thought to change times and laws, brought about the 
change of the Sabbath from the seventh to the first 








The Sabbath of the Lord 


87 


day of the week. In doing this he made a breach in 
the law of God. Just prior to the greg^t day of God, 
a message is sent forth to warn the people to come 
back to their allegiance to the law of God, which anti¬ 
christ has broken down. Attention must be called to 
the breach in the law, by precept and example. 



PROMISES FOR THE SABBATH-KEEPER 


I was shown that the precious promises of Isaiah 
58:12-14 apply to those who labor for the restoration 
of the true Sabbath. 

I was shown that the third angel proclaiming the 
commandments of God and the faith of Jesus,' repre¬ 
sents the people who receive this message, and raise 
the voice of warning to the world to keep the com¬ 
mandments of God and His law as the apple of the 
eye; and that in response to this warning, many would 
embrace the Sabbath of the Lord. 


See Revelation 14:9-12. 










Marriage and United Labors —11 

August 30, 1846, I was united in marriage to Elder 
James White. Elder White had enjoyed a deep ex¬ 
perience in the advent movement, and his labors- in 
proclaiming the truth had been blessed of God. Our 
hearts were united in the great work, and together 
we traveled and labored for the salvation of souls. 

IN CONFIRMATION OF FAITH 

In November, 1846, I attended, with my husband, 
a meeting at Topsham, Maine, at which Elder Joseph 
Bates was present. He did not then fully believe that 
my visions were of God. That meeting was a season 
of much interest. The Spirit of God rested upon me; 
I was wrapped in a vision of God’s glory, and for the 
first time had a view of other planets. After I came 
out of vision, I related what I had seen. Elder Bates 
then asked if I had studied astronomy. I told him I 
had no recollection of ever looking into an astronomy. 
Then he said, ^This is of the Lord.” His countenance 
shone with the light of heaven, and he exhorted the 
church with power. 

Regarding his attitude toward the visions. Elder 
Bates made the following statement: 

^^Although I could see nothing in them that mili¬ 
tated against the Word, yet I felt alarmed and tried 
exceedingly, and for a long time unwilling to believe 
that it was anything more than what was produced by 
a protracted debilitated state of her body. 

'T therefore sought opportunities in the presence 
of others, when her mind seemed freed from excite¬ 
ment (out of meeting), to question and cross-question 
her, and her friends which accompanied her, especially 
her elder sister, to get if possible at the truth. During 
( 88 ) 


Marriage and United Labors 


89 


the number of visits she has made to New Bedford 
and Fairhaven since, while at our meetings, I have 
seen her in vision a number of times, and also in Tops- 
ham, Maine; and those who were present during some 
of those exciting scenes know well with what interest 
and intensity I listened to every word, and watched 
every move to detect deception or mesmeric influence. 
And I thank God for the opportunity I have had with 
others to witness these things. I can now confidently 
speak for myself. I believe the work is of God, and 
is given to comfort and strengthen His ^scattered, 
torn, and peeled people,’ since the closing up of our 
work ... in October, 1844.” 

FERVENT, EFFECTUAL PRAYER 

During the meeting at Topsham, I was shown that 
I would be much afflicted, and that we would have a 
trial of our faith after our return to Gorham, where 
my parents were then living. 

On our return, I was taken very sick, and suffered 
extremely. My parents, husband, and sisters united 
in prayer for me, but I suffered on for three weeks. 
I often fainted like one dead, but in answer to prayer 
revived again. ]\Iy agony was so great that I pleaded 
with those around me not to pray for me; for I thought 
their prayers were protracting my sufferings. Our 
neighbors gave me up to die. For a time it pleased 
the Lord to try our faith. 

Brother and Sister Nichols, of Dorchester, Massa¬ 
chusetts, had heard of my affliction, and their son 
Henry came to Gorham, bringing things for my com¬ 
fort. During his visit, my friends again united in 
prayer for my recovery. After others had prayed. 
Brother Henry Nichols began to pray most fervently; 
and with the power of God resting upon him, he arose 


90 


Experience and Teachings 


from his knees, came across the room, and laid his 
hands upon my head, saying, ^‘Sister Ellen, Jesus 
Christ maketh thee whole,’’ and fell back, prostrated 
by the power of God. I believed that the work was 
of God, and the pain left me. My soul was filled 
with gratitude and peace. The language of my heart 
was: ‘‘There is no help for us hut in God. We can 
be in peace only as we rest in Him and wait for His 
salvation.” 

LABORS IN MASSACHUSETTS 

A few weeks after this, on our way to Boston, we 
took the steamer at Portland. A violent storm came 
up, and we were in great peril. But through the 
mercy of God we were all landed safe. 

Of our labors in Massachusetts during February 
and the first week in March, my husband wrote from 
Gorham, Maine, March 14, 1847, shortly after our 
return home: 

“While we have been from our friends here near 
seven weeks, God has been merciful to us. He has 
been our strength on the sea and land. Ellen has en¬ 
joyed the best state of health for six weeks past that 
she has for so long a time for six years. We are both 
enjoying good health. . . . 

“Since we left Topsham, we have had some trying 
times. We have also had many glorious, heavenly, 
refreshing seasons. On the whole, it has been one of 
the best visits we ever had to Massachusetts. Our 
brethren at New Bedford and Fairhaven were mightily 
strengthened and confirmed in the truth and power 
of God. Brethren in other places were also much 
blessed.” 


The Heavenly Sanctuary —12 

At a meeting held on Sabbath day, April 3, 1847, 
at the home of Brother Stockbridge Howland, we felt 
an unusual spirit of prayer. And as we prayed, the 
Holy Ghost fell upon us. We were very happy. Soon 
I was lost to earthly things, and was wrapped in a 
vision of God’s glory. 

I saw an angel flying swiftly to me. He quickly 
carried me from the earth to the holy city. In the city 
I saw a temple, which I entered. I passed through 
a door before I came to the first veil. This veil was 
raised, and I passed into the holy place. Here I saw 
the altar of incense, the candlestick with seven lamps, 
and the table on which was the showbread. After 
viewing the glory of the holy, Jesus raised the second 
veil, and I passed into the holy of holies. 

In the holiest I saw an ark; on the top and sides of 
it was purest gold. On each end of the ark was a 
lovely cherub, with its wings spread out over it. Their 
faces were turned toward each other, and they looked 
downward. Between the angels was a golden censer. 
Above the ark, where the angels stood, was an ex¬ 
ceeding bright glory, that appeared like a throne 
where God dwelt. Jesus stood by the ark, and as the 
saints’ prayers came up to Him, the incense in the 
censer would smoke, and He would offer up their 
prayers with the smoke of the incense to His Father. 

In the ark was the golden pot of manna, Aaron’s 
rod that budded, and the tables of stone, which folded 
together like a book. Jesus opened them, and I saw the 
ten commandments written on them with the finger 
of God. On one table were four, and on the other 
six. The four on the first table shone brighter than 

(91) 


I*MU1 



THE RANCTUAR\ 













































The Heavenly Sanctuary 


98 


the other six. But the fourth, the Sabbath command¬ 
ment, shone above them all; for the Sabbath was set 
apart to be kept in honor of God’s holy name. The 
holy Sabbath looked glorious — a halo of glory was 
all around it. I saw that the Sabbath commandment 
was not nailed to the cross. If it was, the other nine 
commandments were; and we are at liberty to break 
them all, as well as to break the fourth. I saw that 
God had not changed the Sabbath, for He never 
changes. But the pope had changed it from the 
seventh* to the first day of the week; for he was to 
change times and laws. 

And I saw that if God had changed the Sabbath 
from the seventh to the first day. He would have 
changed the writing of the Sabbath commandment, 
written on the tables of stone, which are now in the 
ark in the most holy place of the temple in heaven; 
and it would read thus: The first day is the Sabbath 
of the Lord thy God. * But I saw that it read the same 
as when written on the tables of stone by the finger 
of God, and delivered to Moses on Sinai, “But the sev¬ 
enth day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God.” I saw 
that the holy Sabbath is, and will be, the separating 
wall between the true Israel of God and unbelievers; 
and that the Sabbath is the great question to unite 
the hearts of God’s dear, waiting saints. 

I saw that God had children who do not see and 
keep the Sabbath. They have not rejected the light 
upon it. And at the commencement of the time of 
trouble, we were filled with the Holy Ghost as we went 
forth and proclaimed the Sabbath more fully. This 
enraged the churches and nominal Adventists, as they 
could not refute the Sabbath truth. And at this 
time God’s chosen all saw clearly that we had the 
truth, and they came out and endured the persecu- 





MOUNT SINAI 







The Heavenly Sanctuary 95 

tion with us. I saw the sword, famine, pestilence, and 
great confusion in the land. The wicked thought that 
we had brought the judgments upon them, and they 
rose up and took counsel to rid the earth of us, think¬ 
ing that then the evil would be stayed. ^ 

In the time of trouble we all fled from the cities 
and villages, but were pursued by the wicked, who en¬ 
tered the houses of the saints with a sword. Thejy 
raised the sword to kill us, but it broke, and fell as 
powerless as a straw. Then we all cried day and night 
for deliverance, and the cry came up before God. 

The sun came up, and the moon stood still. The 
streams ceased to flow. Dark, heavy clouds came up, 
and clashed against each other. But there was one 
clear place of settled glory, whence came the voice of 
God like many waters, which shook the heavens and 
the earth. The sky opened and shut, and was in 
commotion. The mountains shook like a reed in the 
wind, and cast out ragged rocks all around. The sea 
boiled like a pot, and cast out stones upon the land. 

And as God spoke the day and the hour of Jesus’ 
coming, and delivered the everlasting covenant to 
His people. He spoke one sentence, and then paused, 
while the words were rolling through the earth. The 
Israel of God stood with their eyes flxed upward, lis¬ 
tening to the words as they came from the mouth of 
Jehovah, and rolled through the earth like peals of 
loudest thunder. It was awfully solemn. And at the 
end of every sentence the saints shouted, ^‘Glory! 
Alleluia!” Their countenances were lighted up with 
the glory of God; and they shone with the glory, as 
did the face of Moses when he came down from Sinai. 
The wicked could not look on them for the glory. And 
when the never-ending blessing was pronounced on 
those who had honored God in keeping His Sabbath 


96 


Experience and Teachings 


holy, there was a mighty shout of victory over the 
beast and over his image. 

Then commenced the jubilee, when the land should 
rest. I saw the pious slave rise in triumph and vic¬ 
tory, and shake off the chains that bound him, while 
his wicked master was in confusion, and knew not 
what to do; for the wicked could not understand the 
words of the voice of God. 

Soon appeared the great white cloud. It looked 
more lovely than ever before. On it sat the Son of 
man. At first we did not see Jesus on the cloud, but 
as it drew near the earth we could behold His lovely 
person. This cloud, when it first appeared, was the 
sign of the Son of man in heaven. 

The voice of the Son of God called forth the sleeping 
saints, clothed with glorious imniortality. The living 
saints were changed in a moment, and were caught 
up with them into the cloudy chariot. It looked all 
over glorious as it rolled upward. On either side of 
the chariot were wings, and beneath it wheels. And 
as the chariot rolled upward, the wheels cried, ‘^Holy,’^ 
and the wings, as they moved, cried, ‘TToly,” and the 
retinue of holy angels around the cloud cried, ^^Holy, 
holy, holy. Lord God Almighty!” And the saints in 
the cloud cried, “Glory! Alleluia!” And the chariot 
rolled upward to the holy city. Jesus threw open the 
gates of the golden city, and led us in. Here we were 
made welcome, for we had kept “the commandments 
of God,’’ and had a “right to the tree of life.” Reve¬ 
lation 14:12 ; 22:14. 


God’s Love for His People —13 

I HAVE seen the tender love that God has for His 
people, and it is very great. I saw angels over the 
saints with their wings spread about them. Each 
saint had an attending angel. If the saints wept 
through discouragement, or were in danger, the angels 
that ever attended them would fly quickly upward to 
carry the tidings, and the angels in the city would 
cease to sing. Then Jesus would commission another 
angel to descend to encourage, watch over, and try to 
keep them from going out of the narrow path; but if 
they did not take heed to the watchful care of these 
angels, and would not be comforted by them, but con¬ 
tinued to go astray, the angels would look sad and 
weep. They would bear the tidings upward, and all 
the angels in the city would weep, and then with a 
loud voice say, ‘^Amen.” But if the saints fixed their 
eyes upon the prize before them, and glorified God by 
praising Him, then the angels would bear the glad 
tidings to the city, and the angels in the city would 
touch their golden harps and sing with a loud voice. 
Alleluia!” and the heavenly arches would ring with 
their lovely songs. 

There is perfect order and harmony in the holy 
city. All the angels that are commissioned to visit 
the earth hold a golden card, which they present to 
the angels at the gates of the city as they pass in and 
out. Heaven is a good place. I long to be there, and 
behold my lovely Jesus, who gave His life for me, 
and be changed into His glorious image. Oh, for 
language to express the glory of the bright world to 
come! I thirst for the living streams that make glad 
the city of our God. 

The Lord has given me a view of other worlds. 
Wings were given me, and an angel attended me from 

( 97 ) 


7 


98 


Experience and Teachings 

the city to a place that was bright and glorious. The 
grass of the place Was living green, and the birds there 
warbled a sweet song. The inhabitants of the place 
were of all sizes; they were noble, majestic, and lovely. 
They bore the express image of Jesus, and their 
countenances beamed with holy joy, expressive of the 
freedom and happiness of the place. I asked one of 



THE PLANET SATURN 


them why they were so much more lovely than those 
on the earth. The reply was, ^^We have lived in strict 
obedience to the commandments of God, and have not 
fallen by disobedience, like those on the earth. 

Then I saw two trees. One looked much like the 
tree of life in the city. The fruit of both looked beau¬ 
tiful, but of one they could not eat. They had power 
to eat of both, but were forbidden to eat of one. Then 
my attending angel said to me, ‘‘None in this place 
have tasted of the forbidden tree; but if they should 
eat, they would fall.’^ 

Then I was taken to a world which had seven moons. 
There I saw good old Enoch, who had been translated. 









99 


God's Love for Ills People 

On his right arm he bore a glorious palm, and on each 
leaf was written ''Victory.” Around his head was a 
dazzling white wreath, and leaves on the wreath, and 
in the middle of 'each leaf was written "Purity,” and 
around the wreath were stones of various colors, that 
shone brighter than the stars, and cast a reflection 
upon the letters and magnified them. On the back 



THE PLANET JUPITER 


part of his head was a bow that confined the wreath, 
and upon the bow was written "Holiness.” Above the 
wreath was a lovely crown that shone brighter than 
the sun. I asked him if this was the place he was 
taken to from the earth. He said, "It is not; the 
city is my home, and I have come to visit this place.” 
He moved about the place as if perfectly at home. I 
begged of my attending angel to let me remain in that 
place. I could not bear the thought of coming back 
to this dark world again. Then the angel said, "You 
must go back, and if you are faithful, you, with the 
144,000, shall have the privilege of visiting all the 
worlds and viewing the handiwork of God.” 









The Sealing —14 

At the commencement of the holy Sabbath, Janu¬ 
ary 5, 1849, we engaged in prayer with Brother 
Belden’s family at Rocky Hill, Connecticut, and the 
Holy Ghost fell upon us. I was taken off in vision to 
the most holy place, where I saw Jesus still interced¬ 
ing for Israel. On the bottom of His garment was 
a bell and a pomegranate, a bell and a pomegranate. 
Then I saw that Jesus would not leave the most holy 
place until every case was decided either for salvation 
or destruction, and that the wrath of God could not 
come until Jesus had finished His work in the most 
holy place, laid off His priestly attire, and clothed 
Himself with the garments of vengeance. 

Then Jesus will step out from between the Father 
and men, and God will keep silence no longer, but 
pour out His wrath on those who have rejected His 
truth. I saw that the anger of the nations, the wrath 
of God, and the time to judge the dead, were separate 
and distinct, one following the other; also that IMichael 
had not stood up, and that the time of trouble, such as 
never was, had not yet commenced. The nations are 
now getting angry, but when our High Priest has 
finished His work in the sanctuary. He will stand 
up, put on the garments of vengeance, and then the 
seven last plagues will be poured out. 

I saw that the four angels would hold the four 
winds until Jesus’ work was done in the sanctuary, 
and then will come the seven last plagues. These 
plagues enraged the wicked against the righteous; 
they thought that we had brought the judgments of 
God upon them, and that if they could rid the earth 
of us, the plagues would then be stayed. A decree 
went forth to slay the saints, which caused them to 


( 100 ) 


101 


The Sealing 

cry daj" and night for deliverance. This was the time 
of Jacob’s trouble.^ Then all the saints cried out with 
anguish of sj)irit, and were delivered by the voice 
of God. The one hundred and forty-four thousand 
triumphed. Their faces were lighted up with the 
glory of God. 

Then I was shown a company who were howling in 
agony. On their garments was written in large char¬ 
acters, ‘‘Thou art weighed in the balance, and found 
wanting.” I asked who this company were. The 
angel said, “These are they who have once kept the 
Sabbath, and have given it up.” I heard them cry 
with a loud voice, “We have believed in Thy coming, 
and taught it with energy.” And while they were 
speaking, their eyes would fall upon their garments 
and see the writing, and then they would wail aloud. 
I saw that they had drunk of the deep waters, and 
fouled the residue with their feet,— trodden the Sab¬ 
bath underfoot,— and that was why they were weighed 
in the balance and found wanting. 

Then my attending angel directed me to the city 
again, where I saw four angels winging their way to 
the gate of the city. They were just presenting the 
golden card to the angel at the gate, when I saw 
another angel flying swiftl}^ from the direction of 
the most excellent glory, and crying with a loud voice 
to the other angels, and waving something up and 
down in his hand. I asked my attending angel for 
an explanation of what I saw. He told me that I 
could see no more then, but he would shortly show 
me what those things that I then saw meant. 

Sabbath afternoon one of our number was sick, and 
requested prayers that he might be healed. We all 
united in applying to the Physician who never lost 


^ See Genesis 32. 



102 


Experience and Teachings 


a case, and while healing power came down, and the 
sick was healed, the Spirit fell upon me, and I was 
taken off in vision. 

I saw four angels who had a work to do on the 
earth, and were on their way to accomplish it. Jesus 
was clothed with priestly garments. He gazed in 
pity on the remnant, then raised His hands, and with 
a voice of deep pity cried, ''My Mood, Father, My 
blood! My blood! My blood!’' Then I saw an exceed¬ 
ing bright light come from God, who sat upon the 
great white throne, and was shed all about Jesus. 
Then I saw an angel with a commission from Jesus, 
swiftly flying to the four angels who had a work to 
do in the earth, and waving something up and down 
in his hand, and crying with a loud voice, "Hold! 
hold! hold! hold! until the servants of God are sealed 
in their foreheads.” 

I asked my accompanying angel the meaning of 
what I heard, and what the four angels were about 
to do. He said to me that it was God that restrained 
the powers, and that He gave His angels charge over 
things on the earth; that the four angels had power 
from God to hold the four winds, and that they were 
about to let them go; but while their hands were 
loosening, and the four winds were about to blow, 
the merciful eye of Jesus gazed on the remnant that 
were not sealed, and He raised His hands to the 
Father, and pleaded with Him that He had spilled 
His blood for them. Then another angel was com¬ 
missioned to fly swiftly to the four angels, and bid 
them hold, until the servants of God were sealed with 
the seal of the living God in their foreheads. 


The Trial of Our Faith —15 

In this time of trial we need to be encouraged and 
comforted by one another. The temptations of Satan 
are greater now than ever before, for he knows that 
his time is short, and that very soon every case will 
be decided, either for life or for death. It is no time 
now to sink down beneath discouragement and trial; 
we must bear up under all our afflictions, and trust 
wholly in the Almighty God of Jacob. The Lord has 
shown me that His grace is sufficient for all our trials; 
and although they are greater than ever before, yet 
if we trust wholly in God, we can overcome every 
temptation, and through His grace come off victorious. 

If we overcome our trials, and get victory over the 
temptations of Satan, then we endure the trial of our 
faith, which is more precious than gold, and are 
stronger and better prepared to meet the next. But 
if we sink down and give way to the temptations of 
Satan, we shall grow weaker and get no reward for 
the trial, and shall not be so well prepared for the 
next. In this way we shall grow weaker and weaker, 
until we are led captive by Satan at his will. 

We must have on the whole armor of God, and be 
ready at any moment for a conflict with the powers 
of darkness. When temptations and trials rush in 
upon us, let us go to God, and agonize with Him in 
prayer. He will not turn us away empty, but will 
give us grace and strength to overcome, and to break 
the power of the enemy. Oh, that all could see these 
things in their true light, and endure hardness as 
good soldiers of Jesus! Then would Israel move for¬ 
ward, strong in God, and in the power of His might. 

God has shown me that He gave His people a bitter 
cup to drink, to purify and cleanse them. It is a bit- 

( 103 ) 


104 Experience and Teachings 

ter draught, and they can make it still more bitter 
by murmuring, complaining, and repining. But those 
who receive it thus must have another draught, for the 
first does not have its designed effect upon the heart. 
And if the second does not effect the work, then they 
must have another, and another, until it does have its 
designed effect, or they will be left filthy, impure in 
heart. I saw that this bitter cup can be sweetened by 
patience, endurance, and prayer, and that it will have 
its designed effect upon the hearts of those who thus 
receive it, and God will be honored and glorified. 

It is no small thing to be a Christian, and to be 
owned and approved of God. The Lord has^shown 
me some who profess the present truth, whose lives do 
not correspond with their profession. They have the 
standard of piety altogether too low, and they come 
far short of Bible holiness. Some engage in vain 
and unbecoming conversation, and others give way to 
the risings of self. We must not expect to please 
ourselves, live and act like the world, have its pleas¬ 
ures, and enjoy the company of those who are of the 
world, and reign with Christ in glory. 

We must be partakers of Christ’s sufferings here, if 
we would share in His glory hereafter. If we seek our 
own interest, how we can best please ourselves, instead 
of seeking to please God and advance His precious, 
suffering cause, we shall dishonor God and the holy 
cause we profess to love. We have but a little space of 
time left in which to work for God. Nothing should 
be too dear to sacrifice for the salvation of the scattered 
and torn flock of Jesus. Those who make a covenant 
with God by sacrifice now, will soon be gathered home 
to share a rich reward, and possess the new kingdom 
forever and ever. 


105 


The Trial of Our Faith 

Oh, let us live wholly for the Lord, and show by a 
well-ordered life and godly conversation that we have 
been with Jesus, and are Ilis meek and lowly fol¬ 
lowers. We must work while the day lasts, for when 
the dark night of trouble and anguish comes, it will 
be too late to work for God. Jesus is in His holy 
temple, and will now accept our sacrifices, our prayers, 
and our confessions of faults and sins, and will pardon 
all the transgressions of Israel, that they may be 



WE MUST BE PARTAKERS OF CHRIST ’S SUFFERINGS 


blotted out before He leaves the sanctuary. When 
Jesus leaves the sanctuary, then they who are holy 
and righteous, will be holy and righteous still; for 
all their sins will then be blotted out, and they will 
be sealed with the seal of the living God. But those 
that are unjust and filthy, will be unjust and filthy 
still; for then there will be no priest in the sanctuary 
to offer their sacrifices, their confessions, and their 
prayers before the Father’s throne. Therefore what 
is done to rescue souls from the coming storm of 
Wrath, must be done before Jesus leaves the most holy 
place of the heavenly sanctuary. 




To the Little Flock—^16 

Dear Brethren : The Lord gave me a view, January 
26, 1850, which I will relate. I saw that some of the 
people of God are stupid and dormant, and but half 
awake; they do not realize the time we are now living 
in, and that . . . some are in danger of being swept 
away. I begged of Jesus to save them, to spare them 
a little longer, and let them see their awful danger, 
that they might get ready before it should be forever 
too late. The angel said, ^‘Destruction is coming like 
a mighty whirlwind.” I begged of the angel to pity 
and to save those who loved this world, who were at¬ 
tached to their possessions, and were not willing to 
cut loose from them, and sacrifice to speed the mes¬ 
sengers on their way to feed the hungry sheep who 
were perishing for want of spiritual food. 

As I viewed poor souls dying for want of the pres¬ 
ent truth, and some who professed to believe the truth 
were letting them die by withholding the necessary 
means to carry forward the work of God, the sight 
was too painful, and I begged of the angel to remove 
it from me. I saw that when the cause of God called 
for some of their property, like the young man who 
came to Jesus (Matthew 19:16-22), they went away 
sorrowful;'and that soon the overflowing scourge 
would pass over and sweep their possessions all away, 
and then it would be too late to sacrifice earthly goods, 
and lay up a treasure in heaven. 

I then saw the glorious Redeemer, beautiful and 
lovely; that He left the realms of glory, and came to 
this dark and lonely world, to give His precious life 
and die, the just for the unjust. He bore the cruel 
mocking and scourging, wore the plaited crown of 
thorns, and sweat great drops of blood in the garden, 

( 106 ) 


To the Little Flock 


107 


while the burden of the sins of the whole world was 
upon Him. The angel asked, ‘‘What for f’ Oh, I saw 
and knew that it was for us; for our sins He suffered 
all this, that by His precious blood He might redeem 
us unto God! 

Then again were held up before me those who were 
not willing to dispose of this world’s goods to save 
perishing souls by sending them the truth while Jesus 
stands before the Father pleading His blood. His 
sufferings, and His death for them; and while God’s 
messengers are waiting, ready to carry them the sav* 
ing truth, that they might be sealed with the seal of 
the living God. It is hard for some who profess to 
believe the present truth, to do even so little as to 
hand the messengers God’s own money that He has 
lent them to be stewards over. 

The suffering Jesus, His love so deep as to lead Him 
to give His life for man, was again held up before me; 
also the lives of those who professed to be His fol¬ 
lowers, who had this world’s goods, but considered it 
so great a thing to help the cause of salvation. The 
angel said, “Can such enter heaven ?” Another angel 
answered: “No, never, never, never. Those who are 
not interested in the cause of God on earth, can never 
sing the song of redeeming love above.” I saw that 
the quick work that God was doing on the earth would 
soon be cut short in righteousness, and that the mes¬ 
sengers must speed swiftly on their way to search out 
the scattered flock. 

The mighty shaking has commenced and will go on, 
and all will be shaken out who are not willing to take 
a bold and unyielding stand for the truth, and to sac¬ 
rifice for God and His cause. The angel said: “Think 
ye that any will be compelled to sacriflce ? No, no. It 
must be a freewill offering. It will take all to buy 


108 Experience and Teachings 

the field.’^ I cried to God to spare His people, some 
of whom were fainting and dying. Then I saw that 
the judgments of the Almighty w^ere speedily coming, 
and I begged of the angel to speak in his language to 
the people. Said he, ‘^All the thunders and lightnings 
of Mount Sinai would not move those who will not be 
moved by the plain truths of the word of God, neither 
would an angeFs message awake them.” 

I then beheld the beauty and loveliness of Jesus. 
His robe was whiter than the whitest white. No lan- 
*guage can describe His glory and exalted loveliness. 
All, all who keep the commandments of God, will 
enter in through the gates into the city, and have 
right to the tree of life, and ever be in the presence of 
the lovely Jesus, whose countenance shines brighter 
than the sun at noonday. 

I was pointed to Adam and Eve in Eden. They 
partook of the forbidden tree, and were driven from 
the garden, and then the flaming sword was placed 
around the tree of life, lest they should partake of its 
fruit and be immortal sinners. The tree of life was to 
perpetuate immortality. I heard an angel ask, ‘^Who 
of the family of Adam have passed the flaming sword, 
and have partaken of the tree of life?” I heard an¬ 
other angel answer: “Not one of Adam’s family have 
passed that flaming sword and partaken of that tree; 
therefore there is not an immortal sinner. The soul 
that sinneth, it shall die an everlasting death, a 
death that will last forever, from which there will be 
no hope of a resurrection; and then the wrath of God 
will be appeased. 

“The saints will rest in the holy city, and reign as 
kings and priests one thousand years; then Jesus will 
descend with the saints upon the Mount of Olives, and 
the mount will part asunder, and become a mighty 


To the Little Flock 


109 


plain for the Paradise of God to rest upon. The rest 
of the earth will not be cleansed until the end of the 
one thousand years, when the wicked dead are raised, 
and gather up around the city. The feet of the 



ADAM AND EVE DRIVEN FROM THE GARDEN 

wicked will never desecrate the earth made new. Fire 
will come down from God out of heaven and devour 
them, burn them up root and branch. Satan is the 
root, and his children are the branches. The same tire 
that will devour the wicked, will purify the earth.” 









I 





NEBULA IN ORION 





















Shaking of the Powers of Heaven —17 

December 16, 1848, the Lord gave me a view of the 
shaking of the powers of the heavens. I saw that 
when the Lord said ‘‘heaven,” in giving the signs 
recorded by Matthew, Mark, and Luke, He meant 
heaven, and when He said “earth,” He meant earth. 
The powers of heaven are the sun, moon, and stars. 
They rule in the heavens. The powers of earth are 
those that rule on the earth. The powers of heaven 
will be shaken at the voice of God. Then the sun, 
moon, and stars will be moved out of their places. 
They will not pass away, but be shaken by the voice 
of God. 

Dark, heavy clouds came up, and clashed against 
each other. The atmosphere parted and rolled back; 
then we could look up through the open space in 
Orion, whence came the voice of God. The holy city 
will come down through that open space. I saw that 
the powers of earth are now being shaken, and that 
events come in order. War, and rumors of war, sword, 
famine, and pestilence are first to shake the powers of 
earth, then the voice of God will shake the sun, moon, 
and stars,* and this earth also. I saw that the shaking 
of the powers in Europe is not, as some teach, the 
shaking of the powers of heaven, but it is the shaking 
of the angry nations. 




( 111 ) 


Preparation for the End —18 

May 14, 1851, I saw the beauty and loveliness of 
Jesus. As I beheld His glory, the thought did not 
occur to me that I should ever be separated from His 
presence. I saw a light coming from the glory that 
encircled the Father, and as it approached near to me, 
my body trembled and shook like a leaf. I thought 
that if it should come near me I would-be struck out 
of existence; but the light passed me. Then could I 
have some sense of the great and terrible God with 
whom we have to do. I saw then what faint views 
some have of the holiness of God, and how much they 
take His holy and reverend name in vain, without 
realizing that it is God, the great and terrible God, of 
whom they are speaking. While praying, many use 
careless and irreverent expressions, which grieve the 
tender Spirit of the Lord, and cause their petitions to 
be shut out of heaven. 

I also saw that many do not realize what they must 
be in order to live in the sight of the Lord without a 
high priest in the sanctuary, through the time of 
trouble. Those who receive the seal of the living God, 
and are protected in the time of trouble, must reflect 
the image of Jesus fully. 

I saw that many were neglecting the preparation so 
needful, and were looking to the time of ^^refreshing’’ 
and the ^‘latter rain” to fit them to stand in the day 
of the Lord, and to live in His sight. Oh, how many 
I saw in the time of trouble without a shelter! They 
had neglected the needful preparation, therefore they 
could not receive the refreshing that all must have to 
fit them to live in the sight of a holy God. 

Those who refuse to be hewed by the prophets, and 
fail to purify their souls in obeying the whole truth, 
( 112 ) 


Preparation for the End 


113 



and who are willing to believe that their condition 
is far better than it really is, will come up to the time 
of the falling of the plagues, and then see that they 
needed to be hewed and squared for the building. But 
there will be no time then to do it and no Mediator to 
plead their cause before the Father. Before this time 
the awfully solemn declaration has gone forth, ^‘Ile 
that is unjust, let him be unjust still; and he which is 


THE TIME OF TROUBLE 

filthy, let him be filthy still; and he that is righteous, 
let him be righteous still; and he that is holy, let him 
be holy still.’’ 

I saw that none could share the ‘^refreshing,” 
unless they obtain the victory over every besetment, 
over pride, selfishness, love of the world, and over 
every wrong word and action. We should, therefore, 
be drawing nearer and nearer to the Lord, and be 
earnestly seeking that preparation necessary to enable 
us to stand in the battle in the day of the Lord. Let 
all remember that God is holy, and that none but holy 
beings can ever dwell in His presence. 









Struggles with Poverty —19 

At Gorham, Maine, August 26, 1847, our eldest son, 
Henry Nichols White, was born. In October Brother 
and Sister Howland, of Topsham, kindly offered us a 
part of their dwelling, which we gladly accepted, and 
commenced housekeeping with borrowed furniture. 
We were poor, and saw close times. We had resolved 
not to be dependent, but to support ourselves, and 
have something with which to help others. But we 
were not prospered. My husband worked very hard 
hauling stone on the railroad, but could not get what 
was due him for his labor. Brother and Sister How¬ 
land freely divided with us whenever they could; but 
they also were in close circumstances. They fully 
believed the first and second messages, and had gen¬ 
erously imparted of their substance to forward the 
work, until they were dependent on their daily labor. 

My husband stopped hauling stone, and with his 
ax went into the woods to chop cordwood. With a 
continual pain in his side, he worked from early morn¬ 
ing till dark to earn about fifty cents a day. We en¬ 
deavored to keep up good courage, and trust in the 
Lord. I did not murmur. In the morning I felt 
grateful to God that He had preserved us through 
another night, and at night I was thankful that He 
had kept us through another day. 

One day when our provisions were gone, my hus¬ 
band went to his employer to get money or provisions. 
It was a stormy day, and he walked three miles and 
back in the rain. He brought home on his back a bag 
of provisions tied in different compartments, having 
in this manner passed through the village of Bruns¬ 
wick, where he had often lectured. As he entered the 
house, very weary, my heart sank within me. My 
( 114 ) 


Struggles with Poverty 115 

first feelings were that God had forsaken us. I said 
to my husband: “Have we come to this ? Has the 
Lord left us I could not restrain my tears, and wept 
aloud for hours, until I fainted. Prayer was offered 
in my behalf. Soon I felt the cheering influence of 
the Spirit of God, and regretted that I had sunk under 
discouragement. We desire to follow Christ and to be 
like Him; but we sometimes faint beneath trials, and 
remain at a distance from Him. Sufferings and trials 
bring us near to Jesus. The furnace consumes the 
dross and brightens the gold. 

At this time I was shown that the Lord had been 
trjdng us for our good, and to prepare us to labor for 
others; that He had been stirring up our nest, lest we 
should settle down at ease. Our work was to labor 
for souls; if we had been prospered, home would be 
so pleasant that we would be unwilling to leave it; 
trials had been permitted to come upon us to prepare 
us for the still greater conflicts that we would meet in 
our travels. We soon received letters from brethren 
in different States, inviting us to visit them; but we 
had no means to take us out of the State. Our reply 
was that the way was not open before us. I thought 
that it would be impossible for me to travel with my 
child. We did not wish to be dependent, and were 
careful to live within our means. We were resolved 
to suffer rather than get in debt. 

Little Henry was soon taken very sick, and grew 
worse so fast that we were much alarmed. He lay in 
a stupid state; his breathing was quick and heavy. 
We gave remedies with no success. We then called in 
a person of experience in sickness, who said that his 
recovery was doubtful. We had prayed for him, but 
there was no change. We had made the child an ex¬ 
cuse for not traveling and laboring for the good of 


116 Experience and Teachings 

others, and we feared the Lord was about to remove 
him. Once more we went before the Lord, praying 
that He would have compassion upon us, and spare the 
life of the child, and solemnly pledging ourselves to 
go forth trusting in God, wherever He might send us. 

Our petitions were fervent and agonizing. By faith 
we claimed the promises of God, and we believed 
that He listened to our cries. Light from heaven was 
breaking through the clouds and shining upon us. 
Our prayers were graciouslj^ answered. Prom that 
hour the child began to recover. 

FIRST VISIT TO CONNECTICUT 

While at Topsham we received a letter from Brother 
E. L. H. Chamberlain, of Middletown, Connecticut, 
urging us to attend a conference in that State in 
April, 1848. We decided to go if we could obtain 
means. My husband settled with his employer, and 
found that there was ten dollars due him. With five 
of this I purchased articles of clothing that we very 
much needed, and then patched my husband’s over¬ 
coat, even piecing the patches, making it difficult to 
tell the original cloth in the sleeves. We had five 
dollars left to take us to Dorchester, Massachusetts. 

Our trunk contained nearly everything we possessed 
on earth; but we enjoyed peace of mind and a clear 
conscience, and this we prized above earthly comforts. 

In Dorchester we called, at the house of Brother 
Otis Nichols, and as we left. Sister Nichols handed my 
husband five dollars, which paid our fare to Middle- 
town, Connecticut. We were strangers in Middletown, 
having never seen one of the brethren in Connecticut. 
Of our money there was but fifty cents left. My 
husband did not dare to use that to hire a carriage, 
so he threw our trunk upon a high pile of boards in 


117 


Struggles ivith Poverty 

a near-by lumberyard, and we walked on in search 
of some one of like faith. We soon found Brother 
Chamberlain, who took us to his home. 

CONFERENCE AT ROCKY HILL 

The conference at Eocky Hill was held in the large 
unfinished chamber of Brother Albert Belden’s house. 
In a letter to Brother Stockbridge Howland, my hus¬ 
band wrote of the meeting as follows: 

“April 20 Brother Belden sent his two-horse wagon 
to Middletown for us and the scattered brethren in 
that city. We arrived at this place about four in the 
afternoon, and in a few minutes in came Brethren 
Bates and^ Gurney. We had a meeting that evening 
of about fifteen. Friday morning the brethren came 
in until we numbered about fifty. These were not 
all fully in the truth. Our meeting that day was very 
interesting. Brother Bates presented the command¬ 
ments in a clear light, and their importance was urged 
home by powerful testimonies. The word had effect 
to establish those already in the truth, and to awaken 
those who were not fully decided.” 

EARNING MEANS TO VISIT WESTERN NEW YORK 

Two years before, I had been shown that at some 
future time we should visit western New York. And 
now, shortly after the close of the conference at 
Rocky Hill, we were invited to attend a general meet¬ 
ing at Volney, New York, in August. Brother Hiram 
Edson wrote to us that the brethren were generally 
poor, and that he could not promise that the;^ would 
do much toward defraying our expenses, but that he 
would do what he could. We had no means with 
which to travel. My husband’s .health was poor, but 
the way opened for him to work in the hayfield, and 
he decided to accept the work.' 


118 Experience and Teachings 

It seemed then that we must live by faith. When 
we arose in the morning, we bowed beside our bed, 
and asked God to give us strength to labor through 
the day, and we could not be satisfied without the as¬ 
surance that the Lord heard our prayers. My husband 
then went forth to swing the scythe in the strength 
that God gave him. At night when he came home we 
would again plead with God ior strength with which 
to earn means to spread the truth. In a letter to 
Brother Howland, written July 2, 1848, he spoke of 
this experience thus: 

‘Gt is rainy to-day, so that I do not mow, or I should 
not write. I mow five days for unbelievers, and Sun¬ 
day for believers, and rest on the seventh day, there¬ 
fore I have but very little time to write. . . . God 
gives me strength to labor hard all day. . . . Brother 
Holt, Brother John-Belden, and I have taken one 
hundred acres of grass to mow, at eighty-seven and 
one half cents per acre, and board ourselves. Praise 
the Lord! I hope to get a few dollars here to use in 
the cause of God.” 

As a result of his work in the hay field, my husband 
earned forty dollars. With a part of this we purchased 
some necessary clothing, and had sufficient means left 
to take us to western New York and return. 

My health was poor, and it was impossible for me 
to travel and have the care of our child. So we left 
our little Henry, ten months old, at Middletown with 
Sister Clarissa Bonfoey. It was a severe trial for me 
to be separated from my child, but we dared not let 
our affection for him keep us from the path of duty. 
Jesus laid down His life to save us. How small is 
any sacrifice we can make compared with His! 

CONFERENCE AT VOLNEY 

Our first general meeting in western New York, 
beginning August 18, was held at Volney, in Brother 


119 


Struggles with Poverty 

David Arnold’s barn. About thirty-five were pres¬ 
ent,— all the friends that could be collected in that 
part of the State. But of this number there were 
hardly two agreed. Some were holding serious errors, 
and each strenuously urged his own views, declaring 
that they were according to the Scriptures. 

These strange differences of opinion rolled a heavy 
weight upon me. I saw that many errors were being 
presented as truth. It seemed to me that God was 
dishonored. Great grief pressed upon my spirits, and 
I fainted under the burden. Some feared that I was 
dying. Brethren Bates, Chamberlain, Gurney, Edson, 
and my husband prayed for me. The Lord heard the 
prayers of His servants, and I revived. 

The light of heaven then rested upon me, and I 
was soon lost to earthly things. My accompanying 
angel presented before me some of the errors of those 
present, and also the truth in contrast ^fith their 
errors. These discordant views, which they claimed 
were in harmony with the Scriptures, were only ac¬ 
cording to their opinion of Bible teaching; and I was 
bidden to tell them that they should yield their errors, 
and unite upon the truths of the third angel’s message. 

Our meeting closed triumphantly. Truth gained 
the victory. Our brethren renounced their errors and 
united upon the third angel’s message, and God greatly 
blessed them and added many to their numbers."* 


^ Following the return from western New York in September, 1848, 
Elder and Mrs. White journeyed to Maine, where they held a meeting 
with the believers, October 20-22. This was the Topsham conference, 
where the brethren began praying that a way might be opened for pub¬ 
lishing the truths connected with the advent message. 

A month later, in November, 1848, they were with a small company 
of brethren and sisters assembled in conference at Dorchester, near 
Boston, Massachusetts. It was during this meeting that light was re¬ 
ceived regarding the duty of Elder James White to publish the truths 
of the third angel’s message. 



120 


Experience and Teachings 


VISIT TO BROTHER SNOW 

From Volney we journeyed toward Port Gibson, 
sixty miles distant, to meet another appointment 
August 27 and 28. ‘^On our way,” wrote my husband 
in a letter to Brother Hastings dated August 26, 
‘Ve stopped at Brother Snow’s in Hannibal. In that 
place are eight or ten precious souls. Brother'Bates, 
Brother and Sister Edson, and Brother Simmons 
stopped all night with them. In the morning Ellen 
was taken off in vision, and while she was in vision, 
all the brethren came in. One of the number was not 
with us on the Sabbath [truth], but was humble and 
good. Ellen rose up in vision, took the large Bible, 
held it up before the Lord, talked from it, then carried 
it to this humble brother, and put it in his arms. He 
took it while tears were rolling down his bosom. Then 
Ellen came and sat down by me. She was in vision 
one and a half hours, in which time she did not breathe 
at all. It was an affecting time. All wept much for 
joy. We left Brother Bates with them, and came to 
this place with Brother Edson.” 



THE WORD OF GOD 


1 




Encouraging Providences — 20 

Again I was called to deny self for the good of 
souls. We must sacrifice the company of our little 
Henry, and go forth to give ourselves unreservedly 
to the work. My health was very poor, and should I 
take my child, he would necessarily occupy a large 
share of my time. It was a severe trial, yet I dared 
not let him stand in the way of duty. I believed that 
the Lord had spared him to us when he was very 
sick, and that if I should let him hinder me from 
doing my duty, God would remove him from me. 
Alone before the Lord, with a sorrowful heart and 
many tears, I made the sacrifice, and gave up my only 
child to be cared for by another. 

We left Henry in Brother Howland’s family, in 
whom we had the utmost confidence. They were 
willing to bear burdens, in order that we might be 
left as free as possible to labor in the cause of God. 
We knew that they could take better care of Henry 
than we could should we take him with us on our 
journeys. We knew that it was for his good to have 
a steady home and firm discipline, that his sweet 
temper might not be injured. 

It was hard to part with my child. His sad little 
face, as I left him, was before me day and night; yet 
in the strength of the Lord I put him out of my mind, 
and sought to do others good. 

For five years Brother Howland’s family had the 
whole charge of Henry. They cared for him without 
any recompense, providing all his clothing, except a 
present that I brought him once a year, as Hannah 
did Samuel. 

HEALING OF GILBERT COLLINS 

One morning in February, 1849, during family 
prayers at Brother Howland’s, I was shown that it 

( 121 ) 


122 Experience and Teachings 

was our duty to go to Dartmoutli, Massachusetts. 
Soon after, my husband went to the post office, and 
brought a letter from Brother Philip Collins, urging 
us to come to Dartmouth, for their son was very sick. 
We went immediately, and found that the boy, who 
was thirteen years old, had been sick for nine weeks 
with the whooping cough, and was wasted almost to a 
skeleton. The parents thought him to be in consump¬ 
tion, and they were greatly distressed to think that 
their only son must be taken from them. 

We united in prayer for the boy, and earnestly 
besought the Lord to spare his life. We believed that 
he would get well, though to all appearances there 
was no possibility of his recovery. My husband raised 
him in his arms, exclaiming as he walked the room, 
“You will not die, but live!’’ We believed that God 
would be glorified in his recovery. 

We left Dartmouth, and were absent about eight 
days. When we returned, little Gilbert came out to 
meet us. He had gained four pounds in weight. We 
found the household rejoicing in God over this mani¬ 
festation of divine favor. 

HEALING OF SISTER TEMPLE 

Having received a request to visit Sister Hastings, 
of New Ipswich, New Hampshire, who was greatly 
afflicted, we made the matter a subject of prayer, and 
obtained evidence that the Lord would go with us. 
On our way we stopped at Dorchester, with Brother 
Otis Nichols’s family, and they told us of the affliction 
of Sister Temple of Boston. On her arm she had a 
sore, which caused her much anxiety. It had extended 
over the bend of the elbow. She had suffered great 
agony, and had in vain resorted to human means for 
relief. The last effort had driven the disease to her 


Encouraging Providences 123 

lungs, and she felt that unless she obtained immediate 
help, the disease would end in consumption. 

Sister Temple had left word for us to come and 
pray for her. We went with trembling, having sought 
in vain for the assurance that God would work in her 
behalf. We went into the sickroom, relying upon the 
naked promises of God. Sister Temple’s arm was in 
such a condition that we could not touch it, and were 
obliged to pour the oil upon it. Then we united in 
prayer, and claimed the promises of God. The pain 
and soreness left the arm while we were praying, and 
we left Sister Temple rejoicing in the Lord. On our 
return, eight days later, we found her in good health, 
and hard at work at the washtub. 

THE FAMILY OF LEONARD HASTINGS 

We found Brother Leonard Hastings’ family in 
deep affliction. Sister Hastings met us with tears, 
exclaiming, ^‘The Lord has sent you to us in a time 
of great need.” She had an infant about eight weeks 
old, which cried continually when awake. This, added 
to her wretched state of health, was fast wearing away 
her strength. 

We prayed earnestly to God for the mother, fol¬ 
lowing the directions given in James, and we had the 
assurance that our prayers were heard. Jesus was in 
th(^ midst of us to break the power of Satan and release 
the captive. But we felt sure that the mother could 
not gain much strength until the cries of the child 
should cease. We anointed the child and prayed over 
it, believing that the Lord would give both mother 
and child peace and rest. It was done. The cries 
of the child ceased, and we left them both doing well. 
The gratitude of the mother could not be expressed. 

Our interview with that dear family was very 
precious. Our hearts were knit together; especially 



( 124 ) 


THE HEALING WATER 


















Encouraging Providences 125 

was the heart of Sister Hastings knit with mine as 
were those of David and Jonathan. Our union was 
not marred while she lived. 

LIVING WATERS-A DREAM 

]\Iy husband attended meetings in New Hampshire 
and Maine. During his absence I was much troubled, 
fearing he might take the cholera, which was then pre¬ 
vailing. But one night I dreamed that while many 
around us were dying with the cholera, my husband 
proposed that we should take a walk. In our walk 
I noticed that his eyes looked bloodshot, his counte¬ 
nance flushed, and his lips pale. I told him that I 
feared that he would be an easy subject for the 
cholera. Said he, ‘"Walk on a little further, and I 
will show you a sure remedy for the cholera.” 

As we walked on, we came to a bridge over a stream 
of water, when he abruptly left me and plunged out 
of sight into the water. I was frightened; but he 
soon arose, holding in his hand a glass of sparkling 
water. He drank it, saying, ^^This water cures all 
manner of diseases.” He plunged in again out of 
sight, brought up another glass of clear water, and 
as he held it up repeated the same words. 

I felt sad that he did not offer me some of the 
water. Said he: ‘There is a secret spring in the bot¬ 
tom of this river which cures all manner of diseases, 
and all who obtain it must plunge at a venture. No 
one can obtain it for another. Each must plunge for 
it himself.” As he drank the glass of water, I looked 
at his countenance. His complexion was fair and 
natural. He seemed to possess health and vigor. When 
I awoke, all my fears were dispelled, and I trusted my 
husband to the care of a merciful God, fully believing 
that He would return him to me in safety. 


Prayer and Faith — 21 

I HAVE frequently seen that the children of the Lord 
neglect prayer, especially secret prayer, altogether 
too much; that many do not exercise that faith which 
it is their privilege and duty to exercise, often waiting 
for that feeling which faith alone can bring. Feeling 
is not faith; the two are distinct. Faith is ours to 
exercise, but joyful feeling and the blessing are God’s 
to give. The grace of God comes to the soul through 
the channel of living faith, and that faith it is in our 
power to exercise. 

True faith lays hold of and claims the promised 
blessing before it is realized and felt. We must send 
up our petitions in faith within the second veil, and 
let our faith take hold of the promised blessing, and 
claim it as ours. We are then to believe that we re¬ 
ceive the blessing, because our faith has hold of it, and 
according to the Word it is ours. ‘What things 
soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive 
them, and ye shall have them.” Mark 11:24. Here 
is faith, naked faith, to believe that we receive the 
blessing, even before we realize it. When the prom¬ 
ised blessing is realized and enjoyed, faith is swallowed 
up. But many suppose they have much faith when 
sharing largely of the Holy Spirit, and that they 
cannot have faith unless they feel the power of the 
Spirit. Such confound faith with the blessing that 
comes through faith. 

The very time to exercise faith is when we feel des¬ 
titute of the Spirit. When thick clouds of darkness 
seem to hover over the mind, then is the time to let 
living faith pierce the darkness and scatter the clouds. 

True faith rests on the promises contained in the 
word of God, and those only who obey that Word can 
( 126 ) 


Prayer and Faith 


127 


claim its glorious promises. ye abide in Me, and 
My words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and 
it shall be done unto you.” John 15:7. ‘‘Whatsoever 
we ask we receive of Him, because we keep His com¬ 
mandments, and do those things that are pleasing in 
Ilis sight.” 1 John 3 : 22. 

We should be much in secret prayer. Christ is the 
vine, we are the branches. And if we would grow and 
flourish, we must continually draw sap and nourish¬ 
ment from the Living Vine; for separated from the 
Vine, we have no strength. 

I asked the angel why there w^as no more faith and 
power in Israel. He said: “Ye let go of the arm of 
the Lord too soon. Press your petitions to the throne, 
and hold on by strong faith. The promises are sure. 
Believe ye receive the things ye ask for, and ye shall 
have them.” I was then pointed to Elijah. He was 
subject to like passions as we are, and he prayed ear¬ 
nestly. His faith endured the trial. Seven times he 
prayed before the Lord, and at last the cloud was seen. 

I saw that we had doubted the sure promises, and 
wounded the Saviour by our lack of faith. Said the 
angel, “Gird the armor about thee, and above all take 
the shield of faith; for that will guard the heart, the 
very life, from the fiery darts of the wicked.” If the 
enemy can lead the desponding to take their eyes off 
from Jesus, and look to themselves, and dwell upon 
their own unworthiness, instead of dwelling upon the 
worthiness of Jesus, His love. His merits, and His 
great mercy, he will get away their shield of faith, 
and gain his object; they will be exposed to his fiery 
temptations. The weak should therefore look to 
Jesus, and believe in Him; they then exercise faith. 


Beginning to Publish — 22 

At a meeting held in Dorchester, Massachusetts, 
November, 1848, I had been given a view of the proc¬ 
lamation of the sealing message, and of the duty of 
the brethren to publish the light that was shining 
upon our pathway. 

After coming out of vision, I said to my husband: 
have a message for you. You must begin to print 
a little paper and send it out to the people. Let it be 
small at first; but as the people read, they will send 
you means with which to print, and it will be a suc¬ 
cess from the first. From this small beginning it was 
shown to me to be like streams of light that went 
clear round the world.^’ 

While we were in Connecticut in the summer of 
1849, my husband was deeply impressed that the 
time had come for him to write and publish the pres¬ 
ent truth. He was greatly encouraged and blessed as 
he decided to do this. But again he would be in 
doubt and perplexity, as he was penniless. There 
were those who had means, but they chose to keep it. 
He at length gave up in discouragement, and decided 
to look for a field of grass to mow. 

As he left the house, a burden was rolled upon me, 
and I fainted. Prayer was offered for me, and I was 
blessed, and taken off in vision. I saw that the Lord 
had blessed and strengthened my husband to labor 
in the field one year before; that he had made a 
right disposition of the means he there earned; and 
that he would have a hundredfold in this life, and, 
if faithful, a rich reward in the kingdom of God; but 
that the Lord would not now give him strength to 
labor in the field, for He had another work for him 
to do, and that if he ventured into the field, he would 
be cut down by sickness; but that he must write, 
( 128 ) 



Beghming to Publish 129 

write, write, and walk out by faith. He immediately 
began to write, and when he came to some difficult 
passage, we would unite in prayer to God for an 
understanding of the true meaning of His word. 

THE ^^PRESENT TRUTH’’ 

One day in July, my husband brought home from 
Middletown a thousand copies of the first number of 



PRAYING FOR THE PRINTED PAGE 


his paper. Several times, while the matter was being 
set, he had walked to Middletown, eight miles, and 
back, but this day he had borrowed Brother Belden’s 
horse and buggy with which to bring home the papers. 

The precious printed sheets were brought into the 
house and Ihid upon the floor, and then a little group 
of interested ones were gathered in, and we knelt 
around the papers, and with humble hearts and many 
tears besought the Lord to let His blessing rest upon 
these printed messengers of truth. 

When we had folded the papers, and my husband 
had wrapped and addressed copies to all those who 


9 







130 Experience and Teachings 

he thought would read them, he put them into a 
carpetbag, and carried them on foot to the Middle- 
town post office. 

During July, August, and September, four numbers 
of the paper were printed at Middletown. Each num¬ 
ber contained eight pages.^ Always before the papers 
were mailed, they were spread before the Lord, and 
earnest prayers, mingled with tears, were offered to 
God that His blessing would attend the silent messen¬ 
gers. Soon after the sending out of the first number, 
we received letters bringing means with which to 
continue publishing the paper, and also the good 
news of many souls embracing the truth. 

With the beginning of this work of publishing, we 
did not cease our labors in preaching the truth, but 
traveled from place to place, proclaiming the doc¬ 
trines which had brought so great light and joy to 
us, encouraging the believers, correcting errors, and 
setting things in order in the church. In order to 
carry forward the publishing enterprise, and at the 
same time continue our labors in different parts of 
the field, the paper was from time to time moved to 
different places. 

VISIT TO MAINE 

July 28, 1849, my second child, James Edson White, 
was born. When he was six weeks old we went to 
Maine. September 14 we attended a meeting at Paris. 
Brethren Bates, Chamberlain, and Ealph were present, 
also brethren and sisters from Topsham. * The power 
of God descended something as it did on the day of 
Pentecost, and five or six who had been deceived and 
led into error and fanaticism, fell prostrate to the 
floor. Parents confessed to their children, and chil¬ 
dren to their parents and to one another. Brother 


^ The size of the pages was abPut six by nine and one half inches. 



Beginning to Publish 


131 


J. N. Andrews with deep feeling exclaimed, “I would 
exchange a thousand errors for one truth.” Such a 
scene of confession and pleading with God for for¬ 
giveness we have seldom witnessed. That meeting, the 
beginning of better days for the children of God in 
Paris, was to them a green spot in the desert. The 
Lord was bringing out Brother Andrews to fit him for 
future usefulness, and was giving him an experience 
that would be of great value to him in his future labors. 

ADVANCING BY FAITH 

At a meeting held at Topsham, some of the brethren 
present expressed their desire to have us visit New 
York State again; but feeble health weighed down my 
spirits. I told them that I dared not venture, unless 
the Lord should strengthen me for the task. They 
prayed for me, and the clouds were scattered, yet I 
did not obtain that strength I so much desired. I re¬ 
solved to walk out by faith, and go, clinging to the 
promise, “My grace is sufficient for you.” 

On the journey to New York, our faith was tried, 
but we obtained the victory. My strength increased, 
and I could rejoice in God. Many had embraced the 
truth since our first visit, but there was much to be 
done for them, and all our strength was needed in 
the work as it opened up before us. 

% 

LABORS IN OSV^EGO 

During the months of October and November, while 
we were traveling, the paper had been suspended; 
but my husband still felt a burden upon him to write 
and publish. We rented a house in Oswego, borrowed 
furniture from our brethren, and began housekeeping. 
There my husband wrote, published, and preached. 


Visiting the Brethren — 23 

While in Oswego, New York, early in 1850, we were 
invited to visit Camden, a town about forty miles east. 
Previous to going, I was shown the little company of 
believers there, and among them I saw a woman who 
professed much piety, but who was a hypocrite, and 
was deceiving the people of God. 

THE CAMDEN MEETING 

Sabbath morning quite a number gathered for 
worship, but the deceitful woman was not present. I 
inquired of a sister if this was all their company. 
She said it was. The woman whom I had seen in the 
vision lived four miles from the place, and the sister 
did not think of her. But soon she entered, and I 
immediately recognized her as the woman whose real 
character the Lord had shown me. 

In the course of the meeting, she talked quite 
lengthily, saying that she had perfect love, and en¬ 
joyed holiness of heart, that she did not have trials 
and temptations, but enjoyed perfect peace and sub¬ 
mission to the will of God. 

From the meeting I returned to the home of Brother 
Preston with feelings of great sadness. That night 
I dreamed that a secret closet filled with rubbish was 
opened to me, and I was told that it was my work to 
clear it out. By the light of a lamp I removed the 
rubbish, and told those with me that the room could 
be filled with more valuable things. 

On Sunday morning we met with the brethren, and 
my husband arose to preach on the parable of the ten 
virgins. He had no freedom in speaking, and pro¬ 
posed that we have a season of prayer. We bowed 
before the Lord, and engaged in earnest prayer. The 
dark cloud was lifted, and I was taken off in vision, 
( 132 ) 


133 


Visiting the Brethren 

and again shown the case of this woman. She was 
represented to me as being in perfect darkness. Jesus 
frowned upon her and her husband. That withering 
frown caused me to tremble. I saw that she had 
acted the hypocrite, professing holiness while her 
heart was full of corruption. 

After I came out of vision, I related with trembling, 
yet with faithfulness, what I had seen. The woman 
calmly said: am glad the Lord knows my heart. 

He knows that I love Him. If my heart could only 
be opened that you might see it, you would see that 
it is pure and clean.” 

The minds of some were unsettled. They did not 
know whether to believe what the Lord had shown 
me, or to let appearance weigh against the testimony 
I had borne. 

Not long after this, terrible fear seized the woman. 
A horror rested upon her, and she began to confess. 
She even went from house to house among her unbe¬ 
lieving neighbors, and confessed that the man she had 
been living with for years was not her husband, that 
she ran away from England, and left a kind husband 
and one child. Many other wicked acts she confessed. 
Her repentance seemed to be genuine, and in some 
cases she restored what she had taken wrongfully. 

As a result of this experience, our brethren and 
sisters in Camden, and their neighbors, were fully 
established in the belief that God had revealed to me 
the things which I had spoken, and that the message 
was given them in mercy and love, to save them from 
deception and dangerous error. 

IN VERMONT 

In the spring of 1850 we decided to visit Vermont 
and Maine. I left my little Edson, then nine months 


134 Experience and Teachings 

old, in the care of Sister Bonfoey, while we went on 
our way to do the will of God. We labored very 
hard, suffering many privations to accomplish but 
little. We found the brethren and sisters in a scat¬ 
tered and confused state. Almost every one was 
affected by some error, and all seemed zealous for 
their own opinions. We often suffered intense anguish 
of mind in meeting with so few who were ready to 
listen to Bible truth, while they eagerly cherished 
error and fanaticism. We were obliged to make a 
tedious route of forty miles by stage to get to Sutton, 
the place of our appointment. 

RISING ABOVE DESPONDENCY 

The first night after reaching the place of meeting, 
despondency pressed upon me. I tried to overcome it, 
but it seemed impossible to control my thoughts. My 
little ones burdened my mind. We had left one in the 
State of Maine two years and eight months old, and 
another babe in New York nine months old. We had 
just performed a tedious journey in great suffering, 
and I thought of those who were enjoying the society 
of their children in their own quiet homes. I reviewed 
our past life, calling to mind expressions which had 
been made by a sister only a few days before, who 
thought it must be very pleasant to be riding through 
the country without anything to trouble me. It was 
just such a life as she should delight in. At that 
very time my heart was yearning for my children, 
especially my babe in New York, and I had just come 
from my sleeping-room, where I had been battling 
with my feelings, and with many tears had besought 
the Lord for strength to subdue all murmuring, and 
that I might cheerfully deny myself for Jesus’ sake. 
In this state of mind I fell asleep, and dreamed that a 



Visiting the Brethren 135 

tall angel stood by my side and asked me why I was 
sad. I related to him the thoughts that had troubled 
me, and said, “I can do so little good, why may we 
not be with our children, and enjoy their society?” 


THE ENJOYMENTS OF HOME 

Said he: ^‘You have given to the Lord two beautiful 
flowers, the fragrance of which is as sweet incense 
before Him, and is more precious in His sight than 
gold or silver, for it is a heart gift. It draws upon 
every fiber of the heart as no other sacrifice can. You 
should not look upon present appearances, but keep 









136 Experience and Teachings 

the eye single to your duty, single to God’s glory, and 
follow in His opening providence, and the path shall 
brighten before you. Every self-denial, every sacri¬ 
fice, is faithfully recorded, and will bring its reward.” 

LABORS IN CANADA 

The blessing of the Lord attended our conference 
at Sutton, and after the meeting closed we went on 
our way to Canada East. My throat troubled me 
much, and I could not speak aloud, or even whisper, 
without suffering. We rode praying as we went, for 
strength to endure the journey. 

Thus we continued until we arrived at Melbourne. 
We expected to meet opposition there. Many who 
professed to believe in the near coming of our Saviour 
fought against the law of God. We felt the need of 
strength from God. We prayed that the Lord would 
manifest Himself unto us. My earnest prayer was 
that the disease might leave my throat, and that my. 
voice might be restored. I had the evidence that the 
hand of the Lord there touched me. The difficulty 
was instantly removed, and my voice was clear. The 
candle of the Lord shone about us during that meet¬ 
ing, and we enjoyed great freedom. The children of 
God were greatly strengthened and encouraged. 

MEETING AT JOHNSON 

Soon we returned to Vermont, and held a remark¬ 
able meeting at Johnson. On our way we stopped 
several days at the home of Brother E. P. Butler. 
We found that he and others of our brethren in 
northern Vermont had been sorely perplexed and 
tried by the false teachings and wild fanaticism of a 
group of people who were claiming entire sanctifi¬ 
cation, and, under the garb of great holiness, were 
following a course of life that was a disgrace to the 
Christian name. 





EZRA P. BUTLER 


( 137 ) 
























































































138 Experience and Teachings 

The two men who were leaders in the fanaticism 
were in life and character much like those we met 
four years before in Claremont, New Hampshire. 
They taught the doctrine of extreme sanctification, 
claiming that they could not sin, and were ready for 
translation. They practiced mesmerism, and claimed to 
receive divine enlightenment while in a sort of trance. 

They did not engage in regular work, but in com¬ 
pany with two women, not their wives, they traveled 
about from place to place, forcing themselves upon 
the hospitality of the people. Through their subtle, 
mesmeric influence, they had secured a large degree 
of sympathy from some of the grown-up children of 
our brethren. 

Brother Butler was a man of stern integrity. He 
was thoroughly aroused to the evil influence of the 
fanatical theories, and was active in his opposition 
to their false teachings and arrogant pretensions. 
Moreover, he made it plain to us that he had no faith 
in visions of any sort. 

Bather reluctantly Brother Butler consented to 
attend the meeting at the home of Brother Love joy 
at Johnson. The two men who were the leaders in 
the fanaticism, and who had greatly deceived and 
oppressed God’s children, came into the meeting, ac¬ 
companied by the two women dressed in white linen, 
with their long black hair hanging loose about their 
shoulders. The white linen dresses were to represent 
the righteousness of the saints. 

I had a message of reproof for them, and while I 
was speaking, the foremost of the two men kept his 
eyes fastened upon me, as mesmerists had done before. 
But I had no fear of his mesmeric influence. Strength 
was given me from heaven to rise above their satanic 


Visiting the Brethren 


139 


power. The children of God who had been held in 
bondage began to breathe free and rejoice in the Lord. 

As our meeting progressed, these fanatics sought to 
rise and speak, but they could not find opportunity. 
It was made plain to them that their presence was 
not wanted, but they chose to remain. Then Brother 
Samuel Rhodes seized the back of the chair in which 
one of the women was sitting, and drew her out of 
the room and across the porch onto the lawn. Re¬ 
turning to the meeting-room, he drew out the other 
woman in the same manner. The two men left the 
meeting-room, but sought to return. 

As prayer was being offered at the close of the 
meeting, the second of the two men came to the door 
and began to speak. The door was closed against him. 
He opened the door and again began to speak. Then 
the power of God fell upon my husband. The color 
left his face as he arose from his knees. He lifted his 
hands before the man, exclaiming: “The Lord does 
not want your testimony here. The Lord does not 
want you here to distract and crush His people.” 

The power of God filled the room. The man looked 
terrified, and stumbled backward through the hall 
into another room. He staggered across this room and 
fell against the wall, then recovered his balance and 
found the door out of the house. The presence of the 
Lord, which was so painful to the fanatical sinners, im¬ 
pressed with awful solemnity the company assembled. 
But after the children of darkness had gone, a sweet 
peace from the Lord rested upon our company. After 
this meeting the false and wily professors of perfect 
holiness were never able to reestablish their power 
over our brethren. 

The experiences of this meeting won us the con¬ 
fidence and fellowship of Brother Butler. 


Publishing Again — 24 

From Oswego we went to Centerport, in company 
with Brother and Sister Edson, and made our home 
at Brother Harris’s, where we published a monthly 
magazine called the Advent Review. 

THE ^^REVIEW AND HERALD” 

In November, 1850, the paper was issued at Paris, 
Maine. Here it was enlarged, and its name changed 
to that which it now bears, tYiQ Advent Review and 
Sahhath Herald. We boarded in Brother A.’s family. 
We were willing to live cheaply, that the paper might 
be sustained. The friends of the cause were few in 
numbers and poor in worldly wealth, and we were 
still compelled to struggle with poverty and great 
discouragement. We had much care, and often sat 
up as late as midnight, and sometimes until two or 
three in the morning, to read proof sheets. 

Excessive labor, care, and anxiety, a lack of proper 
and nourishing food, and exposure to cold in our long 
winter journeys, were too much for my husband, and 
he sank under the burden. He became so weak that 
he could scarcely walk to the printing office. Our 
faith was tried to the utmost. We had willingly en¬ 
dured privation, toil, and suffering, yet our motives 
were misinterpreted, and we were regarded with dis¬ 
trust and jealousy. Few of those for whose good we 
had suffered, seemed to appreciate our efforts. 

We were too much troubled to sleep or rest. The 
hours in which we should have been refreshed with 
sleep, were often spent in answering long communica¬ 
tions occasioned by envy. Many hours, while others | 
were sleeping, we spent in agonizing tears, and mourn¬ 
ing before the Lord. At length my husband said: 

( 140 ) 


Publishing Again 


141 


‘‘Wife, it is of no use to try to struggle on any longer. 
These things are crushing me, and will soon carry me 
to the grave. I cannot go any farther. I have written 
a note for the paper, stating that I shall publish no 
more.” As he stepped out of the door to carry the 
note to the printing office, I fainted. He came back 
and prayed for me. His prayer was answered, and I 
was relieved. 

The next morning, while at family prayer, I was 
taken off in vision and was instructed concerning 
these matters. I saw that my husband must not give 
up the paper, for Satan was trying to drive him to 
take just such a step, and was working through agents 
to do this. I was shown that we must continue to 
publish, and the Lord would sustain us. 

We soon received urgent invitations to hold con¬ 
ferences in different States, and decided to attend 
general gatherings at Boston, Massachusetts; Rocky 
Hill, Connecticut; Camden and West Milton, New 
York. These were all meetings of labor, but very 
profitable to our scattered brethren. 

REMOVAL TO SARATOGA SPRINGS 

We tarried at Ballston Spa a number of weeks, 
until we became settled in regard to publishing at 
Saratoga Springs. Then we rented a house and sent 
for Brother and Sister Stephen Belden and Sister 
Bonfoey, who was then in Maine taking care of little 
Edson, and with borrowed household stuff began 
housekeeping. Here my husband published the second 
volume of the Advent Review and Sabbath Herald. 

Sister Annie Smith, who now sleeps in Jesus, came 
to live with us and assist in the work. Her help was 
needed. My husband expressed his feelings at this 
time in a letter to Brother Howland, dated February 




J. W. BACHELLOR OSWALD STOWELL 

^\ORKERS CONNECTED WITH THE ROCHESTER PRINTING OFFICE 

(142) 






























































































































































Puh lishing Again 


143 


20, 1852, as follows: ‘‘We are unusually well, all but 
myself. I cannot long endure the labors of traveling 
and the care of publishing. Wednesday night we 
worked until two o’clock in the morning, folding and 
wrapping No. 12 of the Review and Herald; then I 
retired and coughed till daylight. Pray for me. The 
cause is prospering gloriously. Perhaps the Lord will 
not have need of me longer, and will let me rest in 
the grave. I hope to be free from the paper. I have 
stood by it in extreme adversity; and now when its 
friends are many, I feel free to leave it, if some one 
can be found who will take it. I hope my way will 
be made clear. May the Lord direct.” 

IN ROCHESTER, NEW YORK 

In April, 1852, we moved to Eochester, New York, 
under most discouraging circumstances. At every 
step we were obliged to advance by faith. Ve were 
still crippled by poverty, and compelled to exercise 
the most rigid economy and self-denial. I will give 
a brief extract from a letter to Brother Howland’s 
family, dated April 16, 1852: 

“We are just getting settled in Rochester. We have 
rented an old house for one hundred and seventy-five 
dollars a year. We have the press in the house. Were 
it not for this, we should have to pay fifty dollars a 
year for office room. You would smile could you look 
in upon us and see our furniture. We have bought 
two old bedsteads for twenty-five cents each. My 
husband brought me home six old chairs, no two of 
them alike, for which he paid one dollar, and soon 
he presented me with four more old chairs without 
any seating, for which he paid sixty-two cents. The 
frames are strong, and I have been seating them with 
drilling. Butter is so high that we do not purchase 



URIAH SMITH J. N. LOUGHBOROUGH 



HENRY NICHOLS R. F. COTTRELL 

WORKERS CONNECTED WITH THE ROCHESTER PRINTING OFFICE 


( 144 ) 






















































































































































145 


Publishing Again 

it, neither can we afford potatoes. We use sauce in 
the place of butter, and turnips for potatoes. Our 
first meals were taken on a fireboard placed upon two 
empty flour barrels. We are willing to endure priva¬ 
tions if the work of God can be advanced. We believe 
the Lord’s hand was in our coming to this place. 
There is a large fleld for labor, and but few laborers. 
Last Sabbath our meeting was excellent. The Lord 
refreshed us with His presence.” 

PRESSING ON 

We toiled on in Rochester through much perplexity 
and discouragement. The cholera visited the city, 
and while it raged, all night long the carriages bearing 
the dead were heard rumbling through the streets to 
Mount Hope Cemetery. This disease did not cut down 
merely the low, but took victims from every class of 
society. The most skillful physicians were laid low, 
and borne to Mount Hope. As we passed through the 
streets in Rochester, at almost every corner we would 
meet wagons with plain pine coffins in which to put 
the dead. 

Our little Edson was attacked, and we carried him 
to the great Physician. I took him in my arms, and 
in the name of Jesus rebuked the disease. He felt 
relief at once, and as a sister commenced praying for 
the Lord to heal him, the little fellow of three years 
looked up in astonishment, and said, ^They need not 
pray any more, for the Lord has healed me.” He was 
very weak, but the disease made no further progress. 
Yet he gained no strength. Our faith was still to be 
tried. For three days he ate nothing. 

WRITING AND TRAVELING 

We had appointments out for two months, reaching 
from Rochester, New York, to Bangor, Maine; and 


10 


146 Experience and Teachings 

f 

this journey we were to perform with our covered 
carriage and our good horse Charlie, given to us by 
brethren in Vermont. We hardly dared to leave the 
child in so critical a state, but decided to go unless 
there was a change for the worse. In two days we 
must commence our journey in order to reach our 
first appointment. We presented the case before the 
Lord, taking it as an evidence that if the child had 
appetite to eat we would venture. The first day there 
was no change for the better. He could not take the 
least food. The next day about noon he called for 
broth, and it nourished him. 

We began our journey that afternoon. About four 
o’clock I took my sick child upon a pillow, and we 
rode twenty miles. , He seemed very nervous that 
night. He could not sleep, and I held him in my 
arms nearly the whole night. 

The next morning we consulted together as to 
whether to return to Rochester or go on. The family 
who had entertained us said that if we went on, we 
would bury the child on the road; and to all appear¬ 
ance it would be so. But I dared not go back to 
Rochester. We believed the affliction of the child was 
the work of Satan, to hinder us from traveling; and 
we dared not yield to him. I said to my husband: 
‘Tf we go back, I shall expect the child to die. He 
can but die if we go forward. Let us proceed on our 
journey, trusting in the Lord.” 

We had before us a journey of about one hundred 
miles, to perform in two days, yet we believed that 
the Lord would work for us in this time of extremity. 
I was much exhausted, and feared I should fall asleep 
and let the child fall from my arms; so I laid him 
upon my lap, and tied him to my waist, and we both 
slept that day over much of the distance. The child 


Publishing Again 147 

revived and continued to gain strength the whole 
journey, and we brought him home quite rugged. 

The Lord greatly blessed us on our journey to Ver¬ 
mont. My husband had much care and labor. At the 
different conferences he did most of the preaching, 
sold books, and labored to extend the circulation of 
the paper. When one conference was over, we would 
hasten to the next. At noon we would feed the horse 
by the roadside, and eat our lunch. Then my hus¬ 
band, laying his writing paper on the cover of our 
dinner box or on the top of his hat, would write 
articles for the Review and Instructor. 

In the summer of 1853 we made our first visit to 
Michigan. Soon after our return to Rochester, New 
York, my husband engaged in writing the book “Signs 
of the Times.” He was still feeble, and could sleep 
but little, but the Lord was his support. When his 
mind was in a confused, suffering state, we would bow 
before God, and in our distress cry unto Him. He 
heard our earnest prayers, and often blessed my hus¬ 
band so that with refreshed spirits he went on with the 
work. Many times in the day did we thus go before 
the Lord in earnest prayer. That book was not writ¬ 
ten in his own strength. 

VISIT TO MICHIGAN AND WISCONSIN 

In the spring of 1854 we visited Michigan again; 
and though we were obliged to ride over log ways and 
through mud sloughs, my strength failed not. We 
felt that the Lord would have us visit Wisconsin, and 
arranged to board the cars at Jackson late at night. 

As we were preparing to take the train, we felt 
very solemn, and proposed a season of prayer; and 
as we there committed ourselves to God, we could not 
refrain from weeping. We went to the depot with 


148 Experience and Teachings 

feelings of deep solemnity. On boarding the train, we 
went into a forward ear, which had seats with high 
backs, hoping that we might sleep some that night. 
The car was full, and we passed back into the 
next, and there found seats. I did not, as usual when 
traveling in the night, lay off my bonnet, but held my 
carpetbag in my hand, as if waiting for something. 
We both spoke of our singular feelings. 

The train had run about three miles from Jackson 
when its motion became very violent, jerking back¬ 
ward and forward, and finally stopping. I opened the 
window and saw one car raised nearly upon end. I 
heard agonizing groans, and there was great confu¬ 
sion. The engine had been thrown from the track, but 
the car we were in was on the track, and was separated 
about one hundred feet from those before it. The 
coupling had not been broken, but our car had been 
unfastened from the one before it, as if an angel 
had separated them. The baggage car was not much 
injured, and our large trunk of books was uninjured. 
The second-class car was crushed, and the pieces, with 
the passengers, were thrown on both sides of the track. 
The car in which we had tried to get a seat was much 
broken, and one end was raised upon the heap of 
ruins. Four were killed or mortally wounded), and 
many were much injured. We could but feel that 
God had sent an angel to preserve our lives. 

We returned to the home of Brother Cyrenius 
Smith, near Jackson, and the next day took the train 
for Wisconsin, Our visit to that State was blessed 
of God. Souls were converted as the result of our 
efforts. The Lord strengthened me to endure the 
tedious journey. 


Publishing Again 


149 


RETURN TO ROCHESTER 

We returned from Wisconsin much worn, desiring 
rest, but were distressed to find Sister Anna afflicted. 
Disease had fastened upon her, and she was brought 
very low. Trials thickened around us. We had much 
care. The office hands boarded with us, and our 
family numbered from fifteen to twenty. The large 
conferences and the Sabbath meetings were held at 
our house. We had no quiet Sabbaths; for some of 
the sisters usually tarried all day with their children. 
Our brethren and sisters generally did not consider 
the inconvenience and additional care and expense 
brought upon us. As one after another of the office 
hands would come home sick, needing extra attention, 
I was fearful that we should sink beneath the anxiety 
and care. I often thought that we could endure no 
more; yet trials increased, and with surprise I found 
that we were not overwhelmed. We learned the 
lesson that much more suffering and trial could be 
borne than we had once thought possible. The watch¬ 
ful eye of the Lord was upon us, to see that we 
were not destroyed. 

August 29, 1854, another responsibility was added 
to our family in the birth of Willie. He took my 
mind somewhat from the troubles around me. About 
this time the first number of the paper falsely called 
the Messenger of Truth^ was received. Those who 
slandered us through that paper had been reproved 

for their faults and errors. They would not bear 
- % 

^The publishers of this periodical, having become offended by the 
straight testimonies borne by Mrs. White, and disagreeing with the 
leading writers in the Review and Herald on points of doctrine and 
church policy, began a cruel warfare against their former brethren, in 
which they boastfully predicted that their work would supersede that 
of the publishers of the Review. After about two years, they dis¬ 
agreed among themselves, and the periodical died for lack of support. 



150 Experience and Teachings 

reproof, and in a secret manner at first, afterward 
more openly, used their influence against us. 

The Lord had shown me the character and final 
come-out of that party; that His frown was upon 
those connected with that paper, and His hand was 
against them, and although they might appear to 
prosper for a time, and some honest ones be deceived, 
yet truth would eventually triumph, and every honest 
soul would break away from the deception which had 
held them, and come out clear from the influence of 
these wicked men; as God’s hand was against them, 
they must go down. 



THE ADAMS PRESS 

This was the first power press operated by Seventh-day Ad¬ 
ventists. It was purchased in the year 1867, and installed in 
the Keview and Herald office at Battle Creek. 


Removal to Michigan — 25 

In 1855 the brethren in Michigan opened the way 
for the publishing work to be removed to Battle Creek. 
At that time my husband was owing between two and 
three thousand dollars; and all he had, besides a small 
lot of books, was accounts for books, and some of these 
were doubtful. The cause had apparently come to 
a standstill. Orders for publications were very few 
and small. My husband’s health was very poor. He 
was troubled with cough and soreness of lungs, and 
his nervous system was prostrated. We feared that 
he would die while still in debt. 

COMFORTING ASSURANCES 

Those were days of sadness. I looked upon my 
three little boys, soon, as I feared, to be left father¬ 
less, and thoughts like these forced themselves upon 
me: My husband will die of overwork in the cause 
of present truth; and who realizes what he has suf¬ 
fered? Who knows the burdens he has for years 
borne, the extreme care which has crushed his spirits 
and ruined his health, bringing him to an untimely 
grave, leaving his family destitute and dependent? 
I often asked myself the question: Does God have no 
care for these things? Does He pass them by un¬ 
noticed? I was comforted to know that there is 
One who judgeth righteously, and%that every sacri¬ 
fice, every self-denial, and every pang of anguish 
endured for His sake, is faithfully chronicled in 
heaven, and will bring its reward. The day of the 
Lord will declare and bring to light things that are 
not yet made manifest. 

I was shown that God designed to raise my husband 
up gradually; that we must exercise strong faith, for 

(151) 



RICHARD GODSMARK DAN PALMER 


MICHIGAN MEN WHO AIDED IN THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE 
PUBLISHING WORK AT BATTLE CREEK 


( 152 ) 




































































































































































Removal to Michigan 153 

in every effort we should be fiercely buffeted by Satan; 
that we must look away from outward appearances, 
and believe. Three times a day we went alone before 
God, and engaged in earnest prayer for the recovery 
of his health. The Lord graciously heard our earnest 
cries, and my husband began to recover. I cannot 
better state my feelings at this time than they are ex¬ 
pressed in the following extracts from a letter I wrote 
to Sister Howland: 

feel thankful that I can now have my children 
with me, under my own watchcare.^ For weeks I have 
felt a hungering and thirsting for salvation, and we 
have enjoyed almost uninterrupted communion with 
God. Why do we stay away from the fountain, when 
we can come and drink? Why do we die for bread, 
when there is a storehouse full? It is rich and free. 
0 my soul, feast upon it, and daily drink in heavenly 
joys! I will not hold my peace. The praise of God is 
in my heart and upon my lips. We can rejoice in 
the fullness of our Saviour’s love. We can feast upon 
His excellent glory. My soul testifies to this. My 
gloom has been dispersed by this precious light, and 
I can never forget it. Lord, help me to keep it in 
lively remembrance. Awake, all the energies of my 
soul! Awake, and adore thy Redeemer for His won¬ 
drous love! 

^^Our enemies may triumph. They may speak 
bitter words, and their tongue frame slander, deceit, 
and falsehood; yet will we not be moved. We know 
in whom we have believed. We have not run in 
vain, neither labored in vain. A reckoning day is 
coming, when all will be judged according to the 

1 When returning from an Eastern tour to their Rochester home, in 
the fall of 1863, Elder and Mrs. White brought with them their eldest 
child, Henry, who for five years had been tenderly cared for by Brother 
and Sister Howland. 




REVIEW AND HERALD BUILDINGS, SHOWING THE GROWTH OF THIS INSTITUTION FROM 1855 TO 1887 



























































Removal to Michigan 


155 


deeds done in the body. It is true the world is dark. 
Opposition may wax strong. The trifler and the 
scorner may grow bold in their iniquity. Yet for all 
this we will not be moved, but lean upon the arm of 
the IVIighty One for strength.” 

CAPTIVITY TURNED 

From the time we moved to Battle Creek, the Lord 
began to turn our captivity. We found sympathiz¬ 
ing friends in IMichigan, who were ready to share 
our burdens and supply our wants. Old,' tried friends 
in central New York and New England, especially in 
Vermont, .sympathized with us in our afflictions, and 
were ready to assist us in time of distress. At the 
conference at Battle Creek in November, 1856, God 
wrought for us. New life was given to the cause, and 
success attended the labors of our preachers. 

The publications were called for, and proved to 
be just what the cause demanded. The Messenger of 
Truth soon went down, and the discordant spirits 
who had spoken through it were scattered. ]\Iy hus¬ 
band was enabled to pay all his debts. His cough 
ceased, the pain and soreness left his lungs and throat, 
and he was gradually restored to health, so that he 
could preach three times on the Sabbath and on first- 
day with ease. This wonderful work in his restora¬ 
tion was of God, and He should have all the glory. 








The Two Ways — 26 

At the conference at Battle Creek, Michigan, May 
27, 1856, I was shown in vision some things that con¬ 
cern the church generally. The glory and majesty of 
God were made to pass before me. Said the angel: 
'‘He is terrible in His majesty, yet ye realize it not; 
terrible in His anger, yet ye offend Him daily. Strive 
to enter in at the strait gate; for wide is the gate, and 
broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and 
many there be which go in thereat; because strait is 
the gate, and narrow is the way, that leadeth unto 
life, and few there be that find it.” These roads are 
distinct, separate, in opposite directions. One leads 
to eternal life, the other to eternal death. I saw the 
distinction between these roads, also the distinction 
between the companies traveling them. The roads are 
opposite; one is broad and smooth, the other narrow 
and rugged. So the parties that travel them are 
opposite in character, in life, in dress, and in con¬ 
versation. 

Those who travel in the narrow way are talking of 
the joy and happiness they will have at the end of 
the journey. Their countenances are often sad, yet 
often beam with holy, sacred joy. They do not dress 
like the company in the broad road, nor talk like them, 
nor act like them. A pattern has been given them. A 
Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief opened that 
road for them, and traveled it Himself. His followers 
see His footsteps, and are comforted and cheered. He 
went through safely; so can they, if they follow in 
His footsteps. 

In the broad road all are occupied with their per¬ 
sons, their dress, and the pleasures in the way. They 
indulge freely in hilarity and glee, and think not of 
(156) 



AS JESUS OVERCAME, SO ALSO CAN WE OVERCOME 


their journey’s end, of the certain destruction at the 
end of the path. Every day they approach nearer 
their destruction; yet they madly rush on faster and 
faster. Oh, how dreadful this looked to me! 

I saw many traveling in this broad road who had the 
words written upon them: “Dead to the world. The 
end of all things is at hand. Be ye also ready.” They 
looked just like all the vain ones around them, except 
a shade of sadness which I noticed upon their coun¬ 
tenances. Their conversation was just like that of the 

( 157 ) 









158 Experience and Teachings 

gay, thoughtless ones around them; hut they would 
occasionally point with great satisfaction to the letters 
on their ^garments, calling for the others to have the 
same upon theirs. They were in the broad way, yet 
they professed to be of the number who were traveling 
the narrow way. Those around them would say: 
‘‘There is no distinction between us. We are alike; we 
dress, and talk, and act alike.” 

Then I was pointed back to the years 1843 and 1844. 
There was a spirit of consecration then that there is 
not now. What has come over the professed peculiar 
people of God? I saw the conformity to the world, 
the unwillingness to suffer for the truth’s sake. I saw 
a great lack of submission to the will of God. I was 
pointed back to the children of Israel after they left 
Egypt. God in mercy called them out from fhe Egyp¬ 
tians, that they might worship Him without hindrance 
or restraint. He wrought for them in the way by 
miracles. He proved and tried them by bringing them 
into strait places. After the wonderful dealings of 
God with them, and their deliverance so many times, 
they murmured when tried or proved by Him. Their 
language was, “Would to God we had died by the 
hand of the Lord in the land of Egypt.” They lusted 
for the leeks and onions there. 

I saw that many who profess to believe the truth 
for these last days, think it strange that the children 
of Israel murmured as they journeyed; that after the 
wonderful dealings of God with them, they should be 
so ungrateful as to forget what He had done for them. 
Said the angel, “Ye have done worse than they.” I 
saw that God has given His servants the truth so clear, 
so plain, that it cannot be resisted. Wherever they 
go, they have certain victory. Their enemies cannot 
get round the convincing truth. Light has been shed 


The Two Ways 


159 


so clear that the servants of God can stand up any¬ 
where and let truth, clear and connected, bear away 
the victory. This great blessing has not been prized, 
or even realized. If any trial arises, some begin to 
look back, and think they have a hard time. Some 
of the professed servants of God do not know what 
purifying trials are. They sometimes make trials for 
themselves, imagine trials, and are so easily discour¬ 
aged, so easily hurt, self-dignity is so quick to feel, 
that they injure themselves, injure others, and injure 
the cause. Satan magnifies their trials, and puts 
thoughts into their minds that, if given way to, will 
destroy their influence and usefulness. 

Some have felt tempted to take themselves from the 
work, to labor with their hands. I saw that if the 
hand of God should be taken from them, and they be 
left subject to disease and death, then they would 
know what trouble is. . It is a fearful thing to murmur 
against God. They do not bear in mind that the way 
which they are traveling is a rugged, self-denying, 
self-crucifying way, and they must not expect every¬ 
thing to move on as smoothly as though they were 
traveling in the broad road. 

I saw that some of the servants of God, even minis¬ 
ters, are so easily discouraged, self is so quickly hurt, 
that they imagine themselves slighted and injured 
when it is not so. They think their lot hard. Such 
realize not how they would feel should the sustaining 
hand of God be withdrawn, and they pass through 
anguish of soul. They would then find their lot 
tenfold harder than it was before, while they were 
employed in the work of God, suffering trials and 
privations, yet withal having the Lord’s approbation. 

Some that are laboring in the cause of God know 
not when they do have an easy time. They have had 


160 


Experience and Teachings 


so few privations, and know so little of want or wear¬ 
ing labor or burden of soul, that when they have an 
easy time, when they are favored of God and almost 
entirely free from anguish of spirit, they know it 
not, and think their trials great. I saw that unless 
such have a spirit of self-sacrifice, and are ready to 
labor cheerfully, not sparing themselves, God will 
release them. He will not acknowledge them as His 
self-sacrificing servants, but will raise up those who 
will labor, not slothfully, but in earnest, and will 
know when they have an easy time. God’s servants 
must feel the burden of souls, and weep between the 
porch and the altar, crying, ''Spare Thy people. Lord.” 

Some of the servants of God have given up their 
lives to spend and be spent for the cause of God, until 
their constitutions are broken down, and they are 
almost worn out with mental labor, incessant care, 
toil, and privations. Others have not had, and would 
not take, the burden upon them. Yet just such ones 
think they have a hard time, because they have never 
experienced hardships. They never have been bap¬ 
tized into the suffering part, and never will be as long 
as they manifest so much weakness and so little forti¬ 
tude, and love their ease so well. 

From what God has shown me, there needs to be a 
scourging among the ministers, that the slothful, dila¬ 
tory, and self-caring ones may be scourged out, and 
there remain a pure, faithful, and self-sacrificing com¬ 
pany who will not study their ease, but will minister 
faithfully in word and doctrine, willing to suffer and 
endure all things for Christ’s sake, and to save those 
for whom He died. Let these servants feel the woe 
upon them if they preach not the gospel, and it will 
be enough ; but all do not feel this. 


The Two Crowns — 27 


In a vision given me at Battle Creek, Michigan, 
October 25, 1861, I was shown this earth, dark and 
gloomy. Said the angel, ‘‘Book carefully!’’ Then I 
was shown the people upon the earth. Some were 
surrounded by angels of God, others were in total 
darkness, surrounded by evil angels. I saw an arm 
reached down from heaven, holding a golden scepter. 
On the top of the scepter was a crown, studded with 
diamonds. Every diamond emitted light, bright, 
clear, and beautiful. Inscribed upon the crown were 
these words: “All who win me are happy, and shall 
have everlasting life.” 

Below this crown was another scepter, and upon 
this also was placed a crown, in the center of which 
were jewels, gold, and silver, reflecting some light. 
The inscription upon the crown was: “Earthly treas¬ 
ure. Riches is power. All who win me have honor 
and fame.” I saw a vast multitude rushing forward 
to obtain this crown. They were clamorous. Some in 
their eagerness seemed bereft of reason. They would 
thrust one another, crowding back those who were 
weaker than they, and trampling upon those who in 
their haste fell. Many eagerly seized hold of the 
treasures within the crown, and held them fast. The 
heads of some were as white as silver, and their faces 
were furrowed with care and anxiety. Their own 
relatives, bone of their bone, and flesh of their flesh, 
they regarded not; but, as appealing looks were turned 
to them, they held their treasures more firmly, as 
though fearful that in an unguarded moment they 
should lose a little, or be induced to divide with them. 
Their eager eyes would often fasten upon the earthly 
crown, and count and recount its treasures. 

( 161 ) 


11 


162 Experience and Teachings 

Images of want and wretchedness appeared in that 
multitude, and looked wishfully at the treasures there, 
and turned hopelessly away as the stronger over¬ 
powered and drove hack the weaker. Yet they could 
not give it up thus, but with a multitude of deformed, 
sickly, and aged, they sought to press their way to 
the earthly crown. Some died in seeking to reach it. 
Others fell just in the act of taking hold of it. Many 
had but just laid hold of it when they fell. Dead 
bodies strewed the ground, yet on rushed the multi¬ 
tude, trampling over the fallen and dead bodies of 
their companions. Every one who reached the crown 
possessed a share in it, and was loudly applauded by 
an interested company standing around it. 

A large company of evil angels were very busy. 
Satan was in the midst of them, and all looked with 
the most exulting satisfaction upon the company 
struggling for the crown. He seemed to throw a 
peculiar charm upon those who eagerly sought it. 

Many who sought this earthly crown were professed 
Christians. Some of them seemed to have a little 
light. They would look wishfully upon the heavenly 
crown, and would often seem charmed with its beauty, 
yet they had no true sense of its value and glory. While 
with one hand they were reaching forth languidly for 
the heavenly, with the other they reached eagerly for 
the earthly, determined to possess that; and in their 
earnest pursuit for the earthly, they lost sight of the 
heavenly. They were left in darkness, yet were anx¬ 
iously groping about to secure the earthly crown. 

Some became disgusted with the company who 
sought it so eagerly; they seemed to have a sense of 
their danger, and turned from it, and earnestly sought 
for the heavenly crown. The countenances of such 
soon changed from dark to light, from gloom to cheer¬ 
fulness and holy joy. 


The Two Crowns 


163 


I then saw a company pressing through the crowd 
with their eyes intently fixed upon the heavenly 
crown. As they earnestly urged their way through 
the disorderly crowd, angels attended them, and made 
room for them to advance. As they neared the 
heavenly crown, the light emanating from it shone 
upon them and around them, dispelling their dark¬ 
ness, and growing clearer and brighter, until they 
seemed to be transformed, and resembled the angels. 
They cast not one lingering look upon the earthly 



EARTHLY TREASURES 


crown. Those who were in pursuit of the earthly, 
mocked them, and threw black balls after them. These 
did them no injury while their eyes were fixed upon 
the heavenly crown, but those who turned their atten¬ 
tion to the black balls were stained with them. The 
following scripture was presented before me: 

“Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, 
where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves 
break through and steal. But lay up for yourselves 
treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth 
corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor 
steal; for where your treasure is, there will your heart 
be also. The light of the body is the eye; if therefore 




164 Experience and Teachings 

thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of 
light; but if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall 
be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in 
thee be darkness, how great is that darkness! No man 
can serve two masters; for either he will hate the one, 
and love the other, or else he will hold to the one, and 
despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mam¬ 
mon.’’ Matthew 6:19-24. 

Then that which I had seen was explained to me as 
follows: The multitude who were so eagerly striving 
for the earthly crown, were those who love this world’s 
treasure, and are deceived and flattered with its short¬ 
lived attractions. Some, I saw, who profess to be the 
followers of Jesus, are so ambitious to obtain earthly 
treasures that they lose their love for heaven, act like 
the world, and are accounted of God as of the world. 
They profess to be seeking an immortal crown, a 
treasure in the heavens; but their interest and prin¬ 
cipal study is to acquire earthly treasures. Those who 
have their treasures in this world, and love their 
riches, cannot love Jesus. They msj think that they 
are right, and, although they cling to their possessions 
with a miser’s grasp, they cannot be made to see it, or 
to feel that they love money more than the cause of 
truth or the heavenly treasure. 

‘Tf therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, 
how great is that darkness!” There "was a point of 
time in the experience of such, when the light given 
them was not cherished, and it became darkness. Said 
the angel, “Ye cannot love and worship the treasures 
of earth, and have the true riches.” 

When the young man came to Jesus and said to 
Him, “Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that 
I may have eternal life?” Jesus gave him his choice, 
to part with his possessions and have eternal life, or 


The Two Crowns 


165 


retain them and lose it. His riches were of greater 
value to him than the heavenly treasure. The condi¬ 
tion that he must part with his treasures and give to 
the poor in order to become a follower of Christ and 
have eternal life, chilled his desire, and he went away 
sorrowful. 

Those who were shown me as clamorous for the 
earthly crown, were those who will resort to any 
means to acquire property. They become insane upon 
that point. All their thoughts and energies are di¬ 
rected to the acquirement of earthly riches. They 
trample upon the rights of others, and oppress the 
poor, and the hireling in his wlages. If they can take 
advantage of those who are poorer and less shrewd 
than they, and thus manage to increase their riches, 
they will not hesitate a moment to oppress them, and 
even see them brought to beggary. 

The men whose heads were white with age, and 
whose faces were furrowed with care, yet who were 
eagerly grasping the treasures within the crown, were 
the aged, who had but a few years before them. Yet 
they were eager to secure their earthly treasures. 
The nearer they came to the grave, the more anxious 
they were to cling to them. 

Their own relatives were not benefited. The mem¬ 
bers of their own families were permitted to labor 
beyond their'strength to save a little money. They 
did not use it for others’ good, or for their own. It 
was enough for them to know that they had it. When 
their duty to relieve the wants of the poor, and to 
sustain God’s cause, is presented before them, they 
are sorrowful. They would gladly accept the gift of 
everlasting life, but are not willing that it should cost 
them anything. The conditions are too hard. But 
Abraham would not withhold his only son. In obedi- 


166 Experience and Teachings 

ence to God lie could sacrifice this child of promise 
more easily than many would sacrifice some of their 
earthly possessions. 

It was painful to see those who should have been 
ripening for glory, and daily fitting for immortality, 
exerting all their strength to keep their earthly 
treasures. Such, I saw, could not value the heavenly 
treasure. Their strong affections for the earthly, 
cause them to show by their works that they do not 
esteem the heavenly inheritance enough to make any 
sacrifice for it. 

The ^^young man” manifested a willingness to keep 
the commandments, yet our Lord told him that he 
lacked one thing. He desired eternal life, but loved 
his possessions more. Many are self-deceived. They 
have not sought for truth as for hid treasures. Their 
powers are not put to the best account. Their minds, 
which might be illuminated with Heaven’s light, are 
perplexed and troubled. ‘^The cares of this world, 
and the deeeitfulness of riches, and the lusts of other 
things entering in, choke the word, and it becomes 
unfruitful.” ^‘Such,” said the angel, ^‘are without 
excuse.” I saw the light waning away from them. 
They did not desire to understand the solemn, impor¬ 
tant truths for this time, and thought they were well 
off without understanding them. Their light went 
out, and they were groping in darkness. 

The multitude of deformed and sickly, pressing for 
the earthly crown, are those whose interests and 
treasures are in this world. Although they are dis¬ 
appointed on every side, they will not place their 
affections on heaven, and secure to themselves a treas¬ 
ure and home there. They fail of the earthly, yet 
while in pursuit of it, lose the heavenly. Notwith¬ 
standing the disappointment and unhappy life and 


The Two Crowns 


167 


death of those who were wholly bent upon obtaining 
earthly riches, others follow the same course. They 
rush madly on, disregarding the miserable end of 
those whose example they are following. 

Those who reached the crown, and possessed a share 
in it, and were applauded, are those who obtain that 
which is the whole aim of their life,— riches. They 
receive that honor which the world bestows upon those 
who are rich. They have influence in the world. 
Satan and his evil angels are satisfled. They know 
that such are surely theirs, that while they are living 
in rebellion against God, they are Satan’s power¬ 
ful agents. 

The ones who became disgusted with the company 
clamoring for the earthly crown, are those who have 
marked the life and end of all who strive for earthly 
riches. They see that such are never satisfled, but 
are unhappy; and they become alarmed, and separate 
themselves from that unhappy class, and seek the 
true and durable riches. 

Those who were urging their way through the 
crowd for the heavenly crown, attended by holy 
angels, were shown me to be God’s faithful people. 
Angels lead them on, and they are inspired with zeal 
to press forward for the heavenly treasure. 

The black balls which were thrown after the saints, 
were the reproachful falsehoods put in circulation 
concerning God’s people, by those who love and make 
a lie. We should take the greatest care to live a 
blameless life, and abstain from all appearance of 
evil, and then it is our duty to move boldly forward, 
and pay no regard to the reproachful falsehoods of 
the wicked. While the eyes of the righteous are flxed 
upon the heavenly, priceless treasure, they will become 
more and more like Christ, and thus they will be 
transformed and fitted for translation. 



Modern Spiritualism — 28 

August 24, 1850, I saw that the ^^mysterious rap¬ 
ping’’ was the power of Satan; some of it was directly 
from him, and some indirectly, through his agents, hut 
it all proceeded from Satan. It was his work that 
he accomplished in different ways; yet many in the 
churches and the world were so enveloped in gross 
darkness that they thought and held forth that it 
was the power of God. Said the angel, ‘^Should not 
a people seek unto their God? for the living to the 
dead?” Should the living go to the dead for knowl¬ 
edge ? The dead know not anything. For the living 
God do ye go to the dead ? They have departed from 
the living God to converse with the dead who know 
not anything. See Isaiah 8:19, 20. 

I saw that soon it would he considered blasphemy to 
speak against the rapping, and that it would spread 

( 168 ) 



. 1 /odern ISpiritiKdism 


169 


more and more, that Satan’s power would increase, 
and some of his devoted followers would have power 
to work miracles, and even to brings down fire from 
heaven in the sight of men. I was shown that by the 
rapping and mesmerism, these modern magicians 
would yet account for all the miracles wrought by 



MOSES AND AARON BEFORE PHARAOH 

our Lord Jesus Christ, and that many would believe 
that all the mighty works of the Son of God when on 
earth were accomplished by this same powerI was 

^ When this view was given, Spiritualism had but just arisen and 
was small; there were but few mediums. Since that time it has spread 
all over the world, and counts its adherents by many millions. As a 
general thing. Spiritualists have denied the Bible and derided Chris¬ 
tianity. Individuals have, at different times, deplored this, and protested 
against it, but they were so few that no attention was paid to them. In 
later years Spiritualists have changed their method, and many call them¬ 
selves “Christian Spiritualists,” declaring that it will not answer to 
ignore religion, and affirming that they have the true Christian faith. 
Bearing in mind, also, that many prominent clergymen are in sympathy 
with Spiritualism, we now see the way open for the complete fulfillment 
of this prediction, given in 1860. 










170 


Experience and Teachings 

pointed back to the time of Moses, and saw the signs 
and wonders which God wrought through him before 
Pharaoh, most of which were imitated by the magi¬ 
cians of Egypt; and that just before the final deliver¬ 
ance of the saints, God would work powerfully for 
His people, and these modern magicians would be 
permitted to imitate the work of God. 

That time will soon come, and we shall have to keep 
hold of the strong arm of Jehovah; for all these great 
signs and mighty wonders of the devil are designed to 
deceive God’s people and overthrow them. Our minds 
must be stayed upon God, and we must not fear the 
fear of the wicked, that is, fear what they fear, and 
reverence what they reverence, but be bold and valiant 
for the truth. Could our eyes be opened, we should 
see forms of evil angels around us, trying to invent 
some new way to annoy and destroy us. And we 
should also see angels of God guarding us from their 
power; for God’s watchful eye is ever over Israel for 
good, and He will protect and save His people, if 
they put their trust in Him. When the enemy shall 
come in like a fiood, the Spirit of the Lord will lift 
up a standard against him. 

Said the angel, ‘^Eemember, thou art on the en¬ 
chanted ground.” I saw that we must watch and have 
on the whole armor, and take the shield of faith, and 
then we shall be able to stand, and the fiery darts of 
the wicked cannot harm us. 












Snares of Satan — 29 


I SAW that Satan bade his angels lay their snares 
especially for those who were looking for Christ’s 
second appearing, and keeping all the commandments 
of God. Satan told his angels that the churches were 
asleep. He would increase his power and lying won¬ 
ders, and he could hold them. ^^But,” he said, ^‘the 
sect of Sabbath-keepers we hate; they are continually 
working against us, and taking from us our subjects, 
to keep the hated law of God. Go, make the possessors 
of lands and money drunk with cares. If you can 
make them place their affections upon these things, 
we shall have them yet. They may profess what they 
please, only make them care more for money than for 
the success of Christ’s kingdom or the spread of the 
truths we hate. Present the world before them in the 
most attractive light, that they may love and idolize it. 

^^We must keep in our ranks all the means of which 
we can gain control. The more means the followers of 
Christ devote to His service, the more will they injure 
our kingdom by getting our subjects. As they appoint 
meetings in different places, we are in danger. Be 
very vigilant then. Cause disturbance and confusion 
if possible. Destroy love for one another. Discourage 
and dishearten their ministers; for we hate them. Pre¬ 
sent every plausible excuse to those who have means, 
lest they hand it out. Control the money matters if 
you can, and drive their ministers to want and distress. 
This will weaken their courage and zeal. Battle every 
inch of ground. Make covetousness and love of earthly 
treasures the ruling traits of their character. As long 
as these traits rule, salvation and grace stand back. 

‘^Crowd every attraction around them, and they 
will be surely ours. And not only are we sure of 
them, but their hateful influence will not be exercised 

( 171 ) 


172 Experience and Teachings 

to lead others to heaven. When any shall attempt to 
give, put within them a grudging disposition, that it 
may be sparingly.’^ 

I saw that Satan carries out his plans well. As the 
servants of God appoint meetings, Satan with his 
angels is on the ground to hinder the work. He is 
constantly putting suggestions into the minds of God’s 
people. He leads some in one way, and some in an¬ 
other, always taking advantage of evil traits in the 
brethren and sisters, exciting and stirring up their 
natural besetments. If they are disposed to be selfish 
and covetous, Satan takes his stand by their side, and 
with all his power seeks to lead them to indulge their 
besetting sins. The grace of God and the light of 
truth may melt away their covetous, selfish feeling for 
a little, but if they do not obtain entire victory, Satan 
comes in .when they are not under a saving influence, 
and withers every noble, generous principle, and they 
think that too much is required of them. They become 
weary of well-doing, and forget the great sacrifice 
which Jesus made tq redeem them from the power of 
Satan and from hopeless misery. 

Satan took advantage of the covetous, selfish dis^ 
position of Judas, and led him to murmur when Marj 
poured the costly ointment upon Jesus. Judas lookec 
upon this as a great waste, and declared that th( 
ointment might have been sold, and given to the poor 
He cared not for the poor, but considered the libera 
offering to Jesus extravagant. Judas prized his Lor< 
just enough to sell Him for a few pieces of silvei 
And I saw that there were some like Judas among 
those who profess to be waiting for their Lord. Satan 
controls them, but they know it not. | 

God cannot approve of the least degree of covetous¬ 
ness or selfishness, and He abhors the prayers and 




Snares of SaicDi 


17 ^ 


exhortations of those who indulge these evil traits. 
A.S Satan sees that his time is short, he leads men 
)n to be more and more selfish and covetous, and then 
exults as he sees them wrapped up in themselves, 
dose, penurious, and selfish. If the eyes of such could 



THE ANOINTING OF JESUS 








174 Experience and Teachings 

be opened, they would see Satan in hellish triumph, 
exulting over them, and laughing at the folly of those 
who accept his suggestions and enter his snares. 

Satan and his angels mark all the mean and covetous 
acts of these persons, and present them to Jesus and 
His holy angels, saying reproachfully: ‘These are 
Christ’s followers! They are preparing to be trans¬ 
lated I” Satan compares their course with passages of 
Scripture in which it is plainly rebuked, and then 
taunts the heavenly angels, saying: “These are fol¬ 
lowing Christ and His word! These are the fruits 
of Christ’s sacrifice and redemption!” Angels turn 
in disgust from the scene. 

God requires a constant doing on the part of His 
people; and when they become weary of well-doing. 
He becomes weary of them. I saw that He is greatly 
displeased with the least manifestation of selfishness 
on the part of His professed people, for whom Jesus 
spared not His own precious life. Every selfish, cov¬ 
etous person will fall out by the way. Like Judas, 
who sold his Lord, they will sell good principles and 
a noble, generous disposition for a little of earth’s 
gain. All such will be sifted out from God’s people. 
Those who want heaven must, with all the energy 
which they possess, be encouraging the principles of 
heaven. Instead of withering up with selfishness, 
their souls should be expanding with benevolence. 
Every opportunity should be improved in doing good 
to one another, and thus cherishing the principles of 
heaven. Jesus was presented to me as the perfect 
pattern. His life was without selfish interest, but 
ever marked with disinterested benevolence. 


The Shaking — 30 

I SAW some, with strong faith and agonizing cries, 
pleading with God. Their countenances were pale, 
and marked with deep anxiety, expressive of their 
internal struggle. Firmness and great earnestness 
was expressed in their countenances; large drops of 
perspiration fell from their foreheads. Now and then 
their faces would light up with the marks of God’s 
approbation, and again the same solemn, earnest, anx¬ 
ious look would settle upon them. 

Evil angels crowded around, pressing darkness upon 
them to shut out Jesus from their view, that their eyes 
might he drawn to the darkness that surrounded them, 
and thus they be led to distrust God, and murmur 
against Him. Their only safety was in keeping their 
eyes directed upward. Angels of God had charge over 
His people, and as the poisonous atmosphere of evil 
angels was pressed around these anxious ones, the 
heavenly angels were continually wafting their wings 
over them to scatter the thick darkness. 

As the praying ones continued their earnest cries, 
at times a ray of light from Jesus came to them, to 
encourage their hearts, and light up their counte¬ 
nances. Some, I saw, did not participate in this work 
of agonizing and pleading. They seemed indifferent 
and careless. They were not resisting the darkness 
around them, and it shut them in like a thick cloud. 
The angels of God left these, and went to the aid of 
the earnest, praying ones. I saw angels of God hasten 
to the assistance of all who were struggling with all 
their power to resist the evil angels, and trying to^ 
help themselves by calling upon God with persever¬ 
ance. But His angels left those who made no effort 
to help themselves, and I lost sight of them. 

( 175 ) 


176 Experience and Teachings 

I asked the meaning* of the shaking I had seen, and 
was shown that it would be caused by the straight 
testimony called forth by the counsel of the True 
Witness to the Laodiceans. This will have its effect 
upon the heart of the receiver, and will lead him to 
exalt the standard and pour forth the straighj: truth. 
Some will not bear this straight testimony. They will 
rise up against it, and this is what will cause a shaking 
among God’s people. 

I saw that the testimony of the True Witness has 
not been half heeded. The solemn testimony upon 
which the destiny of the church hangs has been lightly 
esteemed, if not entirely disregarded. This testimony 
must work deep repentance; all who truly receive it 
will obey it, and be purified. 

Said the angel, ^‘List ye!” Soon I heard a voice 
like many musical instruments all sounding in perfect 
strains, sweet and harmonious. It surpassed any 
music I had ever heard, seeming to be full of mercy, * 
compassion, and elevating, holy joy. It thrilled 
through my whole being. Said the angel, ^^Look ye!” 
My attention was then turned to the company I had 
seen, who were mightily shaken. I was shown those 
whom I had before seen weeping and praying in 
agony of spirit. The company of guardian angels, 
around them had been doubled, and they were clothed 
with an armor from their head to their feet. They 
moved in exact order, like a company of soldiers. 
Their countenances expressed the severe conflict which 
they had endured, the agonizing struggle they had 
passed through. Yet their features, marked with se¬ 
vere internal anguish, now shone with the light and 
glory of heaven. They had obtained the victory, and it 
called forth from them the deepest gratitude, and holy, 
sacred joy. 


The Shaking 


177 


The numbers of this company had lessened. Some 
had been shaken out and left by the way. The care¬ 
less and indifferent, who did not join with those who 
prized victory and S^alvation enough to perseveringly 
plead and agonize for it, did not obtain it, and they 
were left behind in darkness, and their places were 
immediately filled by others taking hold of the truth 
and coming into the ranks. Evil angels still pressed 
around them, but could have no power over them. 

I heard those clothed with the armor speak forth 
the truth with great power. It had effect. Many had 
been bound; some wives by their husbands, and some 
children by their parents. The honest who had been 
prevented from hearing the truth now eagerly laid 
hold upon it. All fear of their relatives was gone, and 
the truth alone was exalted to them. They had been 
hungering and thirsting for truth; it was dearer and 
more precious than life. I asked what had made this 
great change. An angel answered, ‘‘It is the latter 
rain, the refreshing from the presence of the Lord, the 
loud cry of the third angel.’’ 

Great power was with these chosen ones. Said the 
angel, “Look ye!” My attention was turned to the 
wicked, or unbelievers. They were all astir. The zeal 
and power with the people of God had aroused and 
enraged them. Confusion, confusion, was on every 
side. I saw measures taken against the company who 
had the light and power of God. Darkness thickened 
around them, yet they stood firm, approved of God, 
and trusting in Him. I saw them perplexed; next I 
heard them crying unto God earnestly. Day and night 
their cry ceased not: “Thy will, O' God, be done! If it 
can glorify Thy name, make a way of escape for Thy 
people! Deliver us from the heathen around about us. 
They have appointed us unto death; but Thine arm 


12 


178 Experience and Teachings 

can bring salvation.” These are all the words which 
I can bring to mind. All seemed to have a deep 
sense of their unworthiness, and manifested entire 
submission to the will of God; yet, like Jacob, every 
one, without an exception, was earnestly pleading and 
wrestling for deliverance. 

Soon after they had commenced their earnest cry, 
the angels, in sympathy, desired to go to their deliv¬ 
erance. But a tall, commanding angel suffered them 
not. He said: ‘The will of God is not yet fulfilled. 
They must drink of the cup. They must be baptized 
with the baptism.” 

Soon I heard the voice of God, which shook the 
heavens and the earth. There was a mighty earth¬ 
quake. Buildings were shaken down on every side. I 
then heard a triumphant shout of victory, loud, musi¬ 
cal, and clear. I looked upon the company who, a 
short time before, were in such distress and bondage. 
Their captivity was turned. A glorious light shone 
upon them. How beautiful they then looked! All 
marks of care and weariness were gone, and health 
and beauty were seen in every countenance. Their 
enemies, the heathen around them, fell like dead men; 
they could not endure the light that shone upon the 
delivered, holy ones. This light and glory remained 
upon them, until Jesus was seen in the clouds of 
heaven, and the faithful, tried company were changed 
in a moment, in ^ the twinkling of an eye, from glory 
to glory. And the graves were opened, and the saints 
came forth, clothed with immortality, crying, “Vic¬ 
tory over death and the grave;” and together with 
the living saints they were caught up to meet their 
Lord in the air, while rich, musical shouts of glory 
and victory were upon every immortal tongue. 


Traveling the Narrow Way — 31 

While at Battle Creek, Michigan, in August, 1868, 
I dreamed of being with a large body of people. A 
portion of this assembly started out prepared to 
journey. We had heavily loaded wagons. As we 
journeyed, the road seemed to ascend. On one side 
of this road was a deep precipice; on the other was a 
high, smooth, white wall. ... • 



JOURNEYING WITH LOADED WAGONS 

As we journeyed on, the road grew narrower and 
steeper. In some places it seemed so very narrow that 
we concluded that we could no longer travel with the 
loaded wagons. We then loosed them from the horses, 
took a portion of the luggage from the wagons and 
placed it upon the horses, and journeyed on horseback. 

As we progressed, the path still continued to grow 
narrow. We were obliged to press close to the wall, 
to save ourselves from falling off the narrow road 

( 179 ) 






180 


Experience and Teachings 

down the steep precipice. As we did this, the luggage 
on the horses pressed against the wall, and caused us 
to sway toward the precipice. We feared that we 
should fall, and be dashed in pieces on the rocks. We 
then cut the luggage from the horses, and it fell over 



PROCEEDING ON HORSEBACK 

the precipice. We continued on horseback, greatly 
fearing, as we came to the narrower places in the 
road, that we should lose our balance and fall. At 
such times, a hand seemed to take the bridle, and 
guide us over the perilous way. 

As the path grew more narrow, we decided that we 
could no longer go with safety on horseback, and we 
left the horses and went on fpot, in single file, one 
following in the footsteps of another. At this point 
small cords were let down from the top of the pure 
white wall; these we eagerly grasped, to aid us in 
keeping our balance upon the path. As we traveled. 






181 


Traveling the Narrow Way 

the cord moved along with us. The path finally be¬ 
came so narrow that we concluded that we could travel 
more safely without our shoes; so we slipped them 
from our feet, and went on some distance without 
them. Soon it was decided that we could travel more 



GOING ON AFOOT 


safely without our stockings; these were removed, and 
we journeyed on with bare feet. 

We then thought of those who had not accustomed 
themselves to privations and hardships. Where were 
such now ? They were not in the company. At every 
change, some were left behind, and those only re¬ 
mained who had accustomed themselves to endure 
hardships. The privations of the way only made these 
more eager to press on to the end. 

Our danger of falling from the pathway increased. 
We pressed close to the white wall, yet could not place 
our feet fully upon the path; for it was too narrow. 











182 Experience and Teachings 

We then suspended nearly our whole weight upon the 
cords, exclaiming: ^‘We have hold from above! We 
have hold from above V' The same words were uttered 
by all the company in the narrow pathway. 

As we heard the sounds of mirth and revelry that 
seemed to come from the abyss below, we shuddered. 
We heard the profane oath, the vulgar jest, and 
low, vile songs. We heard the war song and the 
dance song. We heard instrumental music, and loud 


SWINGING ACROSS THE CHASM 


laughter, mingled with cursing and cries of anguish 
and bitter wailing, and were more anxious than ever 
to keep upon the narrow, difficult pathway. Much of 
the time we were compelled to suspend our whole 
weight upon the cords, which increased in size as 
we progressed. 

I noticed that the beautiful white wall was stained 
with blood. It caused a feeling of regret to see the 
wall thus stained. This feeling, however, lasted but 





183 


Traveling the Narrow Way 

for a moment, as I soon thought that it was all as it 
should be. Those who are following after will know 
that others have passed the narrow, difficult way be¬ 
fore them, and will conclude that if others were able 
to pursue their onward course, they can do the same. 
And as the blood shall be pressed from their aching 
feet, they will not faint with discouragement; but, 
seeing the blood upon the wall, they will know that 
others have endured the same pain. 

At length we came to a large chasm, at which our 
path ended. There was nothing now to guide the 
feet, nothing upon which to rest them. Our whole 
reliance must he upon the cords, which had increased 
in size, until they were as large as our bodies. Here 
we were for a time thrown into perplexity and dis¬ 
tress. We inquired in fearful whispers, “To what is 
the cord attached My husband was just before me. 
Large drops of sweat were falling from his brow, the 
veins in his neck and temples were increased to double 
their usual size, and suppressed, agonizing groans 
came from his lips. The sweat was dropping from my 
face, and I felt such anguish as I had never felt before. 
A fearful struggle was before us. Should we fail 
here, all the difficulties of our journey had been ex¬ 
perienced for naught. 

Before us, on the other side of the chasm, was a 
beautiful field of green grass, about six inches high. I 
could not see the sun, but bright, soft beams of light, 
resembling fine gold and silver, were resting upon this 
field. Nothing I had seen upon earth could compare 
in beauty and glory with this field. But could we 
succeed in reaching it? was the anxious inquiry. 
Should the cord break, we must perish. Again, in 
whispered anguish, the words were breathed, “What 
holds the cord?’^ 


184 


Experience and Teachings 


For a moment we hesitated to venture. Then we 
exclaimed; ‘^Oiir only hope is to trust wholly to the 
cord. It has been our dependence all the difficult way. 
It will not fail us now.” Still we were hesitating and 
distressed. The words were then spoken: ^^God holds 
the cord. We need not fear.” These words were then 
repeated by those behind us, accompanied with: ^^He 
will not fail us now. He has brought us thus far 
in safety.” 

My husband then swung himself over the fearful 
abj^ss into the beautiful field beyond. I immediately 
followed. And oh, what a sense of relief and grati¬ 
tude to God we felt! I heard voices raised in triumph¬ 
ant praise to God. I was happy, perfectly happy. 

I awoke, and found that from the anxiety I had 
experienced in passing over the difficult route, every 
nerve in my body seemed to be in a tremor. This 
dream needs no comment. It made such an impres¬ 
sion upon my mind that probably every item in it will 
be vivid before me while my memory shall continue. 





Preparing for the Judgment Hour — 32 

“He cried also in mine ears with a loud voice, 
saying, Cause them that have charge over the city 
to draw near, even every man with his destroying 
weapon in his hand.’’ 

“And He called to the man clothed with linen, which 
had the writer’s inkhorn by his side; and the Lord 
said unto him. Go through the midst of the city, 
through the midst of Jerusalem, and set a mark upon 
the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for 
all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof. 
And to the others He said in mine hearing. Go ye 
after him through the city, and smite: let not your 
eye spare, neither have ye pity: slay utterly old and 
young, both maids, and little children, and women: 
but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; 
and begin at My sanctuary. Then they began at the 
ancient men which were before the house.” Ezekiel 
9:1, 3-6. 

Jesus is about to leave the mercy-seat of the heav¬ 
enly sanctuary, to put on garments of vengeance, and 
pour out His wrath in judgments upon those who have 
not responded to the light God has given them. “Be¬ 
cause sentence against an evil work is not executed 
speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is 
fully set in them to do evil.” Ecclesiastes 8:11. 
Instead of being softened by the patience and long 
forbearance that the Lord has exercised toward them, 
those who fear not God and love not the truth, 
strengthen their hearts in their evil course. But there 
are limits even to the forbearance of God, and many 
are exceeding these boundaries. They have overrun 
the limits of grace, and therefore God must interfere 
and vindicate His honor. 


( 185 ) 


186 Experience and Teachings 

Of the Amorites, the Lord said, ''In the fourth gen¬ 
eration they shall come hither again, for the iniquity 
of the Amorites is not yet full/^ Although this nation 
was conspicuous because of its idolatry and corrup¬ 
tion, it had not yet filled up the cup of its iniquity, 
and God would not give command for its utter 
destruction. The people were to see the divine power 
manifested in a marked manner, that they might be 
left without excuse. The compassionate Creator was 
willing to bear with their iniquity until the fourth 
generation. Then, if no change was seen for the 
better. His judgments were to fall upon them. 

With unerring accuracy, the Infinite One still kept 
an account with all nations. While His mercy is 
tendered, with calls to repentance, this account will 
remain open; but when the figures reach a certain 
amount which God has fixed, the ministry of His 
wrath commences. The account is closed. Divine 
patience ceases. There is no more pleading of mercy 
in their behalf. . . . 

The crisis is fast approaching. The time for God’s 
visitation has about come. Although loth to punish, 
nevertheless He will punish, and that speedily. Those 
who walk in the light will see signs of the approaching 
peril; but they are not to sit in quiet, unconcerned 
expectancy of the ruin, comforting themselves with 
the belief that God will shelter His people in the day 
of visitation. Far from it. They should realize that 
it is their duty to labor diligently to save others, look¬ 
ing with strong faith to God for help. "The effectual, 
fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much.” 
James 5:16. 

The leaven of godliness has not entirely lost its 
power. At the time when the danger and depression 
of the church are greatest, the little company who are 


187 


Preparing for the Judgment Hour 

standing in the light will be sighing and crying for 
the abominations that are done in the land. But more 
especially will their prayers arise in behalf of the 
church, because its members are doing after the man¬ 
ner of the world. 

The earnest prayers of this faithful few will not be 
in vain. When the Lord comes forth as an avenger, 
He will also come as a protector of all those who have 
preserved the faith in its purity, and kept themselves 
unspotted from the world. It is at this time that God 
lias promised to avenge His own elect which cry day 
and night unto Him, though He bear long with them. 

The day of God’s vengeance is just upon us. The 
seal of God will be placed upon the foreheads of those 
only who sigh and cry for the abominations done in 
the land. Those who link in sympathy with the world 
are eating and drinking with the drunken, and will 
surely be destroyed with the workers of iniquity. 
‘^The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous, and 
His ears are open unto their crybut “the face of the 
Lord is against them that do evil.” Psalm 34:15, 16. 

Our own course of action will determine whether 
we shall receive the seal of the living God, or be cut 
down by the destroying weapons. Already a few 
drops of God’s wrath have fallen upon the earth; but 
when the seven last plagues shall be poured out with¬ 
out mixture into the cup of His indignation, then it 
will be forever too late to repent, and find shelter. No 
atoning blood will then wash away the stains of sin. 

“And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great 
prince which standeth for the children of thy people; 
and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was 
since there was a nation even to that same time: and 
at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one 
that shall be found written in the book.” Daniel 12:1. 


188 Experience and Teachings 

When this time of trouble comes, every case is de¬ 
cided; there is no longer probation, no longer mercy 
for the impenitent. The seal of the living God is 
upon His people. 

This small remnant, unable to defend themselves 
in the deadly conflict with the powers of earth that 
are marshaled by the dragon host, make God their 
defense. The decree has been passed by the highest 
earthly authority that they shall worship the beast 
and receive his mark under pain of persecution and 
death. May God help His people now, for what can 
they then do in such a fearful conflict without His 
assistance! 

Courage, fortitude, faith, and implicit trust in 
God’s power to save, do not come in a moment. These 
heavenly graces are acquired by the experience of 
years. By a life of holy endeavor and firm adherence 
to the right, the children of God were sealing their 
destiny. Beset with temptations without number, 
they knew they must resist firmly or be conquered. 
They felt that they had a great work to do, and at 
any hour they might be called to lay off their armor; 
and should they come to the close of life with their 
work undone, it would be an eternal loss. They 
eagerly accepted the light from Heaven, as did the 
first disciples from the lips of Jesus. When those 
early Christians were exiled to mountains and deserts, 
when left in dungeons to die with hunger, cold, and 
torture, when martyrdom seemed the only way out 
of their distress, they rejoiced that they were counted 
worthy to suffer for Christ, who was crucified for 
them. Their worthy example will be a comfort and 
encouragement to the people of God who will be 
brought into the time of trouble such as never was. 


Preparing for the Judg'ment Hour 189 

Not all who profess to keep the Sabbath will be 
sealed. There are many even among those who teach 
the truth to others who will not receive the seal of 
God in their foreheads. They had the light of truth, 
they knew their Master’s will, they understood every 
point of our faith, but they had not corresponding 
works. These who were so familiar with prophecy 
and the treasures of divine wisdom, should have acted 
their faith. They should have commanded their 
households after them, that by a well-ordered family 
they might present to the world the influence of the 
truth upon the human heart. 

Not one of us will ever receive the seal of God while 
our characters have one spot or stain upon them. It 
is left with us to remedy the defects in our characters, 
to cleanse the soul-temple of every defilement. Then 
the latter rain will fall upon us as the early rain fell 
upon the disciples on the day of Pentecost. 

We are too easily satisfied with our attainments. 
We feel rich and increased with goods, and know not 
that we are ‘‘wretched, and miserable, and poor, and 
blind, and naked.” Eevelation 3:17. Now is the time 
to heed the admonition of the True Witness: “I coun¬ 
sel thee to buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that thou 
mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest 
be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do 
not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that 
thou mayest see.” Verse 18. 

In this life we must meet fiery trials and make 
costly sacrifices, but the peace of Christ is the reward. 
There has been so little self-denial, so little suffering 
for Christ’s sake, that the cross is almost entirely 
forgotten. We must be partakers with Christ of His 
sufferings, if we would sit down in triumph with Him 
on His throne. So long as we choose the easy path 


190 Experience and Teachings 

of self-indulgence, and are frightened at self-denial, 
our faith will never become firm, and we cannot know 
the peace of Jesus, nor the joy that comes through 
conscious victory. The most exalted of the redeemed 
host that stand before the throne of God and the 
Lamb, clad in white, know the conflict of overcoming, 
for they have come up through great tribulation. 
Those who have yielded to circumstances rather than 
engage in this conflict, will not know how to stand 
in that day when anguish will be upon every soul, 
when, though Noah, Job, and Daniel were in the land, 
they could save neither son nor daughter, for every 
one must deliver his soul by his own righteousness. 

No one need say that his case is hopeless, that he 
cannot live the life of a Christian. Ample provision 
is made by the death of Christ for every soul. Jesus 
is our ever-present help in time of need. Only call 
upon Him in faith, and He has promised to hear and 
answer your petitions. 

Oh, for living, active faith! We need it; we must 
have it, or we shall faint and fail in the day of trial. 
The darkness that will then rest upon our path must 
not discourage us, or drive us to despair. It is the 
veil with which God covers His glory when He comes 
to impart rich blessings. We should know this by our 
past experience. In that day when God has a contro¬ 
versy with His people, this experience will be a source 
of comfort and hope. 

It is now that we must keep ourselves and our chil¬ 
dren unspotted from the world. It is now that we 
must wash our robes of character and make them 
white in the blood of the Lamb. It is now that we 
must overcome pride, passion, and spiritual slothful¬ 
ness. It is now that we must awake, and make de¬ 
termined effort for symmetry of character. ^^To-day 


Preparing for the Judgment Hour 191 

if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts.” 
Hebrews 4:7. We are in a most trying position, 
waiting, watching for our Lord’s appearing. The 
world is in darkness. “But ye, brethren,” says Paul, 
“are not in darkness, that that day should overtake 
you as a thief.” 1 Thessalonians 5:4. It is ever God’s 
purpose to bring light out of darkness, joy out of 
sorrow, and rest out of weariness, for the waiting, 
longing soul. 

What are you doing, brethren, in the great work of 
preparation ? Those who are uniting with the world, 
are receiving the worldly mold, and preparing for the 
mark of the beast. Those who are distrustful of self, 
who are humbling themselves before God and puri¬ 
fying their souls by obeying the truth,— these are 
receiving the heavenly mold, and preparing for the 
seal of God in their foreheads. When the decree goes 
forth, and the stamp is impressed, their character will 
remain pure and spotless for eternity. 

Now is the time to prepare. The seal of God will 
never be placed upon the forehead of an impure man 
or woman. It will never be placed upon the forehead 
of the ambitious, world-loving man or woman. It will 
never be placed upon the forehead of men or women 
of false tongues or deceitful hearts. All who receive 
the seal must be without spot before God,— candidates 
for heaven. Search the Scriptures for yourselves, 
that you may understand the fearful solemnity of 
the present hour. 


Organization and Development—33 

It is nearly forty years since organization was in¬ 
troduced among us as a people/ I was one of the 
number who had an experience in establishing it from 
the first. I know the difficulties that had to be met, 
the evils which it was designed to correct, and I have 
watched its influence in connection with the growth 
of the cause. At an early stage in the work, God gave 
us special light upon this point, and this light, to¬ 
gether with the lessons that experience has taught us, 
should be carefully considered. 

From the first our work was aggressive. Our num¬ 
bers were few, and mostly from the poorer class. Our 
views were almost unknown to the world. We had no 
houses of worship, but few publications, and very 
limited facilities for carrying forward our work. The 
sheep were scattered in the highways and byways, in 
cities, in towns, in forests. The commandments of 
God and the faith of Jesus was our message. 

UNITY IN FAITH AND DOCTRINE 

My husband, with Elders Joseph Bates, Stephen 
Pierce, Hiram Edson, and others who were keen, 
noble, and true, was among those who, after the pass¬ 
ing of the time in 1844, searched for the truth as for 
hidden treasure. 

We would come together burdened in soul, pray¬ 
ing that we might be one in faith and doctrine; for 
we knew that Christ is not divided. One point at a 
time was made the subject of investigation. The 
Scriptures were opened with a sense of awe. Often 
we fasted, that we might be better fitted to understand 
the truth. After earnest prayer, if any point was 

* This statement was made in the spring of 1901. 

( 192 ) 



Organization and Development 193 

not understood, it was discussed and each one ex¬ 
pressed his opinion freely; then we would again bow 
in prayer, and earnest supplications went up to 
heaven that God would help us to see eye to eye, that 
we might be one, as Christ and the Father are one. 
Many tears were shed. 

We spent many hours in this way. Sometimes the 
entire night was spent in solemn investigation of the 
Scriptures, that we might understand the truth for 
our time. On some occasions the Spirit of God would 
come upon me, and difficult portions were made clear 
through God’s appointed way, and then there was 
perfect harmony. We were all of one mind and 
one spirit. 

We sought most earnestly that the Scriptures 
should not be wrested to suit any man’s opinions. We 
tried to make our dilferences as slight as possible by 
not dwelling on points that were of minor importance, 
upon which there were varying opinions. But the 
burden of every soul was to bring about a condition 
among the brethren which would answer the prayer 
of Christ that His disciples might be one as He and 
the Father are one. 

Sometimes one or two of the brethren would stub¬ 
bornly set themselves against the view presented, and 
would act out the natural feelings of the heart; but 
when this disposition appeared, we suspended our 
investigations and adjourned our meeting, that each 
one might have an opportunity to go to God in prayer, 
and without conversation with others, study the point 
of difference, asking light from heaven. With ex¬ 
pressions of friendliness we parted, to meet again as 
soon as possible for further investigation. At times 
the power of God came upon us in a marked manner, 
and when clear light revealed the points of truth, we 


13 


/ 



JOHN BYINGTON, PRESIDENT URIAH SMITH, SECRETARY 































































































Organization and Development 195 

would weep and rejoice together. We loved Jesus; 
we loved one another. 

THE INTRODUCTION OP CHURCH ORDER 

Our numbers gradually increased. The seed that 
was sown was watered of God, and He gave the 
increase. At first we assembled for worship, and 
presented the truth to those who would come to hear, 
in private houses, in large kitchens, in barns, in 
groves, and in schoolhouses; but it was not long before 
we were able to build humble houses of worship. 

As our numbers increased, it was evident that with¬ 
out some form of organization there would be great 
confusion, and the work would not be carried for¬ 
ward successfully. To provide for the support of the 
ministry, for carrying the work in new fields, for 
protecting both the churches and the ministry from 
unworthy members, for holding church property, for 
the publication of the truth through the press, and for 
many other objects, organization was indispensable. 

Yet there was strong feeling against it among our 
people. The First-day Adventists were opposed to 
organization, and most of the Seventh-day Adventists 
entertained the same ideas. We sought the Lord with 
earnest prayer that we might understand His will, 
and light was given by His Spirit, that there must be 
order and thorough discipline in the church,— that 
organization was essential. System and order are 
manifest in all the works of God throughout the uni¬ 
verse. Order is the law of heaven, and it should be 
the law of God’s people on the earth. 

ENTERING UPON NEW ENTERPRISES 

We had a hard struggle in establishing organiza¬ 
tion. Notwithstanding that the Lord gave testimony 
after testimony upon this point, the opposition was 




✓ 



ai 


p 

!z; 



PRESIDENTS OF THE GENERAL CONFERENCE 



















































































































Organization and Development 197 

strong, and it had to be met again and again. But 
we knew that the Lord God of Israel was leading us, 
and guiding by His providence. We engaged in the 
work of organization, and marked prosperity attended 
this advance movement. 

As the development of the work called upon us to 
engage in new enterprises, we were prepared to enter 
upon them. The Lord directed our minds to the im¬ 
portance of the educational work. We saw the need 
of schools, that our children might receive instruction 
free from the errors of false philosophy, that their 
training might be in harmony with the principles of 
the word of God. The need of a health institution 
had been urged upon us, both for the help and in¬ 
struction of our own people and as a means of blessing 
and enlightenment to others. This enterprise also was 
carried forward. All this was missionary work of 
the highest order. 

THE RESULTS OF UNITED EFFORT 

Our work was not sustained by large gifts or 
legacies; for we have few wealthy men among us. 
What is the secret of our prosperity ? We have moved 
under the orders of the Captain of our salvation. God 
has blessed our united efforts. The truth has spread 
and flourished. Institutions have multiplied. The 
mustard seed has grown to a great tree. The system 
of organization has proved a grand success. Sys¬ 
tematic benevolence was entered into according to the 
Bible plan. The body ‘^has been compacted by that 
which every joint supplieth.^’ As we have advanced, 
our system of organization has still proved effectual. 

AVOIDING THE PERILS OF DISORDER 

Let none entertain the thought that we can dis¬ 
pense with organization. It has cost us much study 




GEO. I. BUTLER O. A. OLSEN 





























































































































Organization and Development 199 

and many prayers for wisdom that we know God has 
answered, to erect this structure. It has been built up 
by His direction, through much sacrifice and conflict. 
Let none of our brethren he so deceived as to attempt 
to tear it down, for you will thus bring in a condition 
of things that you do not dream of. In the name of 
the Lord I declare to you that it is to stand, strength¬ 
ened, established, and settled. At God’s command, 
“Go forward,” we advanced when the difficulties to 
be surmounted made the advance seem impossible. 
We know how much it has cost to work out God’s 
plans in the past, which have made us as a people 
what we are. Then let every one be exceedingly care¬ 
ful not to unsettle minds in regard to those things 
that God has ordained for our prosperity and success 
in advancing His cause. 

Angels work harmoniously. Perfect order charac¬ 
terizes all their movements. The more closely we 
imitate the harmony and order of the angelic host, the 
more successful will be the efforts of these heavenly 
agents in our behalf. If we see no necessity for har¬ 
monious action, and are disorderly, undisciplined, and 
disorganized in our course of action, angels, who are 
thoroughly organized and move in perfect order, can¬ 
not work for us successfully. They turn away in 
grief, for they are not authorized to bless confusion, 
distraction, and disorganization. All who desire the 
cooperation of the heavenly messengers, must work in 
unison with them. Those who have the unction from 
on high, will in all their efforts encourage order, dis¬ 
cipline, and union of action, and then the angels of 
God can cooperate with them. But never, never will 
these heavenly messengers place their endorsement 
upon irregularity, disorganization, and disorder. All 
these evils are the result of Satan’s efforts to weaken 




*1 


IRWIN A. G. DANIELLS 
































































































































Organization and Development 201 

our forces, to destroy our courage, and prevent suc¬ 
cessful action. 

Satan well knows that success can only attend order 
and harmonious action. He well knows that every¬ 
thing connected with Heaven is in perfect order, that 
subjection and perfect discipline mark the move¬ 
ments of the angelic host. It is his studied effort to 
lead professed Chri.stians just as far from Heaven’s 
arrangement as he can; therefore he.deceives even the 
professed people of God, and makes them believe that 
order and discipline are enemies to spirituality; that 
the only safety for them is to let each pursue his t)wn 
course, and to remain especially distinct from bodies 
of Christians who are united, and are laboring to 
establish discipline and harmony of action. All the 
efforts made to establish order are considered dan¬ 
gerous, a restriction of rightful liberty, and hence are 
feared as popery. These devoted souls consider it a 
virtue to boast of their freedom to think and act in¬ 
dependently. They will not take any man’s say so. 
They are amenable to no man. I was shown that it 
is Satan’s special work to lead men to feel that it 
is God’s order for them to strike out for themselves, 
and choose their own course, independent of their 
brethren. 

INDIVIDUAL RESPONSIBILITY AND CHRISTIAN UNITY 

God is leading a people out from the world upon the 
exalted platform of eternal truth, the commandments 
of God and the faith of Jesus. He will discipline and 
fit up His people. They will not be at variance, one 
believing one thing, and another having faith and 
views entirely opposite; each moving independently of 
the body. Through the diversity of the gifts and gov¬ 
ernments that He has placed in the church, they will 



CA 

P 

o QJ 

K If 




O 

56 

o 


E 


0) 

o 

c 

01 

s: 

o 

O 


5 

T 

86 


c 

oS 

CO 


c 

5 

tf 


rt-x 

s S 

C i> 
O 






Organization and Development 203 

all come to the unity of the faith. If one man takes his 
views of Bible truth without regard to the opinion of 
his brethren, and justifies his course, alleging that he 
has a right to his own peculiar views," and then presses 
them upon others, how can he be fulfilling the prayer 
of Christ? And if another and still another arises, 
each asserting his right to believe and talk what he 
pleases, without reference to the faith of the body, 
where will be that harmony which existed between 
Christ and His Father, and which Christ prayed 
might exist among His brethren? 

Though we have an individual work and an indi¬ 
vidual responsibility before God, we are not to follow 
our own independent judgment, regardless of the 
opinions and feelings of our brethren ; for this course 
would lead to disorder in the church. It is the duty 
of ministers to respect the judgment of their breth¬ 
ren ; but their relations to one another, as well as the 
doctrines they teach, should be brought to the test of 
the law and the testimony; then, if hearts are teach¬ 
able, there will be no divisions among us. Some are 
inclined to be disorderly, and are drifting away from 
the great landmarks of the faith; but God is moving 
upon His ministers to be one in doctrine and in spirit. 

It is necessary that our unity to-day be of a char¬ 
acter that will bear the test of trial. ... We have 
many lessons to learn, and many, many to unlearn. 
God and Heaven alone are infallible. Those who think 
that they will never have to give up a cherished view, 
never have occasion to change an opinion, will be 
disappointed. As long as we hold to our own ideas 
and opinions with determined persistency, we cannot 
have the unity for which Christ prayed. 

When a brother receives new light upon the Scrip¬ 
tures, he should frankly explain his position, and 


204 Experience and Teachings 

every minister should search the Scriptures with the 
spirit of candor to see if the points presented can be 
substantiated by the inspired Word. ^The servant of 
the Lord must not strive; but be gentle unto all men, 
apt to teach, patient, in meekness instructing those 
that oppose themselves; if God peradventure will 
give them repentance to the acknowledging of the 
truth.” 2 Timothy 2: 24, 25. 

WHAT HATH GOD WROUGHT! 

In reviewing our past history, having traveled over 
every step of advance to our present standing, I can 
say. Praise God! As I see what God has wrought, 
I am filled with astonishment, and with confidence in 
.Christ as leader. We have nothing to fear for the 
future, except as we shall forget the way the Lord 
has led us. 

We are now a strong people, if we will put our trust 
in the Lord; for we are handling the mighty truths 
of the word of God. We have everything to be thank¬ 
ful for. If we walk in the light as it shines upon us 
from the living oracles of God, we shall have large 
responsibilities, corresponding to the great light given 
us of God. We have many duties to perform, because 
we have been made the depositaries of sacred truth to 
be given to the world in all its beauty and glory. We 
are debtors to God to use every advantage He has 
entrusted to us to beautify the truth by holiness of 
character, and to send the messages of warning, and 
of comfort, of hope and love, to those who are in the 
darkness of error and sin. 

Thank God for what has already been done in 
providing for our youth facilities for religious and 
intellectual training. Many have been educated to act 
a part in the various branches of the work, not only 


Organization and Development 205 

in America, but in foreign fields. The press has fur¬ 
nished literature that has spread far and wide the 
knowledge of truth. Let all the gifts that like rivulets 
have swelled the stream of benevolence, be recognized 
as a cause of thanksgiving to God. 

We have an army of youth to-day who can do much 
if they are properly directed and encouraged. We 
want our children to believe the truth. We want them 
to be blessed of God. We want them to act a part in 
well-organized plans for lielping other youth. Let 
all be so trained that they may rightly represent the 
truth, giving the reason of the hope that is within 
them, and honoring God in any branch of the work 
where they are qualified to labor. . . . 

As the disciples of Christ, it is our duty to diffuse 
light which we know the world has not. Let the 
people of God ‘^be rich in good works, ready to dis¬ 
tribute, willing to communicate; laying up in store 
for themselves a good foundation against the time to 
come, that they may lay hold on eternal life.’^ 1 
Timothy 6:18, 19. 



UNION COLLEGE, LINCOLN, NEBRASKA 




God’s Love for the Chufch — 34 


George’s Terrace, St. Kilda Road, 
Melbourne, December 23, 1892. 
Dear Brethren of the General Conference: 

I testify to my brethren and sisters that the church 
of Christ, enfeebled and defective as it may be, ■ is 
the only object on earth on which He bestows His 
supreme regard. While He extends to all the world 
His invitation to come to Him and be saved. He 
commissions His angels to render divine help to every 
soul that cometh to Him in repentance and contri¬ 
tion, and He comes personally by His Holy Spirit into 
the midst of His church. “If Thou, Lord, should- 
est mark iniquities, 0 Lord, who shall stand? But 
there is forgiveness with Thee, that Thou mayest be 
feared. I wait for the Lord, my soul doth wait, and 
in His word do I hope. My soul waiteth for the Lord 
more than they that watch for the morning.” “Let 
Israel hope in the Lord; for with the Lord there is 
mercy, and with Him is plenteous redemption. And 
He shall redeem Israel from all his iniquities. ’ ’ 

Ministers and all the church, let this be our lan¬ 
guage, from hearts that respond to the great goodness 
and love of God to us as a people and to us individu¬ 
ally, “Let Israel hope in the Lord from henceforth 
and forever.” “Ye that stand in the house of the 
Lord, in the courts of the house of our God, praise 
the Lord; for the Lord is good; sing praises unto 
His name; for it is pleasant. For the Lord hath 
chosen Jacob unto Himself, and Israel for His pecul¬ 
iar treasure. For I know that the Lord is great, and 
that our Lord is above all gods.” Consider, my 
brethren and sisters, that the Lord has a people, a 
chosen people. His church, to be His own, His own 
fortress, which He holds in a sin-stricken, revolted 
( 206 ) 


207 


God's Love for the Church 

world; and He intended that no authority should be 
known in it, no laws be acknowledged by it, but His 
own. 

Satan has a large confederacy, his church. Christ 
calls them the synagogue of Satan because the mem¬ 
bers are the children of sin. The members of Satan’s 
church have been constantly working to cast off the 
divine law, and confuse the distinction between good 
and evil. Satan is working with great power in and 
through the children of disobedience, to exalt treason 
and apostasy as truth and loyalty. And at this time 
the power of his Satanic inspiration is moving the 
living agencies to carry out the great rebellion against 
God that commenced in heaven. 

At this time the church is to put on her beautiful 
garments,—“Christ our righteousness.” There are 
clear, decided distinctions to be restored and exem¬ 
plified to the world in holding aloft the command¬ 
ments of God and the faith of Jesus. The beauty 
of holiness is to appear in its native luster in contrast 
with the deformity and darkness of the disloyal, those 
w^ho have revolted from the law of God. Thus we 
acknowledge God, and recognize His law, the foun¬ 
dation of His government in heaven and throughout 
His earthly dominions. His authority should be kept 
distinct and plain before the world; and no laws are 
to be acknowledged that come in collision with the 
laws of Jehovah. If in defiance of God’s arrange¬ 
ments the world be allowed to infiuence our decisions 
or our actions, the purpose of God is defeated. How¬ 
ever specious the pretext, if the church waver here, 
there is written against her in the books of heaven 
a betrayal of the most sacred trusts, and treachery 
ta the kingdom of Christ. The church is firmly and 
decidedly to hold her principles before th^ whole 


208 Experience and Teachings 

heavenly universe and the. kingdoms of the world; 
steadfast fidelity in maintaining the honor and sacred¬ 
ness of the law of God will attract the notice and 
admiration of even the world, and many will, by the 
good works which they shall behold, be led to glorify 
our Father in heaven. The loyal and true bear the 
credentials of heaven, not of earthly potentates. All 
men shall know who are the disciples of Christ, chosen 
and faithful, and shall know them when crowned and 
glorified as those who honored God and whom He 
has honored, bringing them into possession of an 
eternal weight of glory. . . . 

The Lord has provided His church with capabili¬ 
ties and blessings, that they may present to the 
world an image of His own sufficiency, and that His 
church may be complete in Him, a continual repre¬ 
sentation of another, even the eternal world, of laws 
that are higher than earthly laws. His church is to 
be a temple built after the divine similitude, and the 
angelic architect has brought his golden measuring 
rod from heaven, that every stone may be hewed and 
squared by the divine measurement, and polished to 
shine as an emblem of heaven, radiating in all direc¬ 
tions the bright, clear beams of the Sun of Righteous¬ 
ness. The church is to be fed with manna from 
heaven, and to be kept under the sole guardianship 
of His grace. Clad in complete armor of light and 
righteousness, she enters upon her final conflict. The 
dross, the worthless material, will be consumed, and 
the influence of the truth testifies to the world of its 
sanctifying, ennobling character. . . . 

The Lord Jesus is making experiments on human 
hearts through the exhibition of His mercy and 
abundant grace. He is effecting transformations so 
amazing that Satan, with all his triumphant boasting, 


Ood's Love for the Church 209 

with all his confederacy of evil united against God 
and the laws of His government, stands viewing them 
as a fortress impregnable to his sophistries and de¬ 
lusions. They are to him an incomprehensible mys¬ 
tery. The angels of God, seraphim and cherubim, the 
powers commissioned to cooperate with human 
agencies, look on with astonishment and joy, that 
fallen men, once children of wrath, are through the 
training of Christ developing characters after the 
divine similitude, to be sons and daughters of God, 
tq, act an important part in the occupations and 
pleasures of heaven. 

To His church, Christ has given ample facilities, 
that He may receive a large revenue of glory from 
His redeemed, purchased possession. The church, 
being endowed with the righteousness of Christ, is 
His depository, in which the wealth of His mercy. His 
love. His grace, is to appear in full and final display. 
The declaration in His intercessory prayer, that the 
Father’s love is as great toward us as toward Him¬ 
self, the only-begotten Son, and that we shall be with 
Him where He is, forever one with Christ and the Fa¬ 
ther, is a marvel to the heavenly host, and it is their 
great joy. The gift of His Holy Spirit, rich, full, 
and abundant, is to be to His church as an encom¬ 
passing wall of fire, which the powers of hell shall not 
prevail against. In their untainted purity and spot¬ 
less perfection, Christ looks upon His people as the 
reward of all His suffering. His humiliation, and His 
love, and the supplement of His glory,— Christ, the 
great center from which radiates all glory. “Blessed 
are they which are called to the marriage supper of 
the Lamb.” 


14 


Missionary Work — 35 

December 10, 1871, I was shown that God would 
accomplish a great work through the truth if de¬ 
voted, self-sacrificing men would give themselves 
unreservedl}'' to the work of presenting it to those 
in darkness. Those who have a knowledge of the pre¬ 
cious truth, and who are consecrated to God, should 
avail themselves of every opportunity where there is 
an opening to press in the truth. Angels of God are 
moving on the hearts and consciences of the people of 
other nations, and honest souls are troubled as they 
witness the signs of the times in the unsettled state of 
the nations. The inquiry arises in their hearts. What 
will be the end of all these things? While God and 
angels are at work to impress hearts, the servants of 
Christ seem to be asleep. But few are working in 
unison with the heavenly messengers. 

If ministers and people were sufficiently aroused, 
they would not rest thus indifferently, while God has 
honored them by making them the depositaries of His 
law, by printing it in their minds and writing it upon 
their hearts. These truths of vital importance are to 
test the world; and yet in our own country there are 
cities, villages, and towns that ];iave never heard the 
warning message. Young men who feel stirred by the 
appeals that have been made for help in this great 
work of advancing the cause of God, make some ad¬ 
vance moves, but do not get the burden of the work 
upon them sufficiently to accomplish what they might. 

If young men who commence to labor in this cause 
would have the missionary spirit, they would give 
evidence that God has indeed called them to the work. 
But when they do not go out into new places, but are 
content to go from church to church, they give evi- 
( 210 ) 


Missionary Work 211 

dence that the burden of the work is not upon them. 
The ideas of our young preachers are not broad 
enough. Their zeal is too feeble. Were the young 
men awake and devoted to the Lord, they Avould be 
diligent every moment of their time, and would seek 
to qualify themselves to become laborers in the mis¬ 
sionary field. 

Young men should be qualifying themselves by be¬ 
coming familiar with other languages, that God may 
use them as mediums to communicate His saving truth 
to those of other nations. These young men may 
obtain a knowledge of other languages even while 
engaged in laboring for sinners. If they are eco¬ 
nomical of their time, they can be improving their 
minds, and qualifying themselves for more extended 
usefulness. If young women who have borne but little 
responsibility would devote themselves to God, they 
could qualify themselves for usefulness by studying 
and becoming familiar with other languages. They 
could devote themselves to the work of translating. 

Our publications should be printed in other lan¬ 
guages, that foreign nations may be reached.' Much 
can be done through the medium of the press, but still 
more can be accomplished if the influence of the labors 
of the living preachers goes with our publications. 
Missionaries are needed to go to other nations to 
preach the truth in a guarded, careful manner. The 
cause of present truth can be greatly extended by 
personal effort. 

When the churches see young men possessing zeal 
to qualify themselves to extend their labors to cities, 
villages, and towns that have never been aroused to 
the truth, and missionaries volunteering to go to other 

^ When these words were penned, in 1871, only a beginning had been 
made in the preparation and publication of denominational literature in 
the various languages of Europe and of other lands. 




Signes des Temps 


A PEW OF THE FIFTY PERIODICALS PUBLISHED IN 
DIFFERENT LANGUAGES 

( 212 ) 



























Missionary Work 


213 


nations to carry the truth to them, the churches will 
be encouraged and strengthened far more than to 
themselves receive the labors of inexperienced young 
men. As they see their ministers’ hearts all aglow 
with love and zeal for the truth and with a desire to 
save souls, the churches will arouse themselves. These 
generally have the gifts and power within themselves 
^0 bless and strengthen themselves, and to gather the 
sheep and lambs into the fold. They need to be 
thrown upon their own resources, that all the gifts 
that are lying dormant may thus be called into ac¬ 
tive service. 

The Lord has moved upon men of other tongues, 
and has brought them under the influence of the 
truth, that they might be qualified to labor in His 
cause. He has brought them within reach of the office 
of publication, that its managers might avail them¬ 
selves of their services, if they were awake to the 
wants of the cause. Publications are needed in other 
languages, to raise an interest and the spirit of in¬ 
quiry among other nations. 

As the preaching of Noah warned, tested, and 
proved the inhabitants of the world before the flood 
of waters destroyed them from off the face of the 
earth, so the truth of God for these last days is doing 
a similar work of warning, testing, and proving the 
world. The publications which go forth from the 
office bear the signet of the Eternal. They are being 
scattered all through the land, and are deciding the 
destiny of souls. Men are now greatly needed who 
can translate and prepare our publications in other 
languages, so that the message of warning may go to 
all nations, and test them by the light of the truth, 
that men and women, as they see the light, may turn 
from transgression to obedience of the law of God. 


214 


Experience and Teachings 

Every opportunity should be improved to extend 
the truth to other nations. This will be attended with 
considerable expense, but expense should in no case 
hinder the performance of this work. Means are of 
value only as they are used to advance the interest of 



NOAH WARNING THE ANTEDILUVIANS 

the kingdom of God. The Lord has lent men means 
for this very purpose, to use in sending the truth to 
their fellow men. 

Now is the time to use means for God. Now is the 
time to be rich in good works, laying up in store for 
ourselves a good foundation against the time to come, 
that we may lay hold on eternal life. One soul saved 



Missioyiary Work 


215 


in the kingdom of God is of more value than all 
earthly riches. We are answerable to God for the 
souls of those with whom we are brought in contact, 
and the closer oiir connections with our fellow men, 
the greater our responsibility. We are one great 
brotherhood, and the welfare of our fellow men should 
be our great interest. We have not one moment to 
lose. If we have been careless in this matter, it is 
high time we were now in earnest to redeem the time, 
lest the blood of souls be found on our garments. As 
children of God, none of us are excused from taking 
a part in the great work of Christ in the salvation 
of our fellow men. 

It will be a difficult work to overcome prejudice, and 
to convince the unbelieving that our efforts to help 
them are disinterested. But this should not hinder 
our labor. There is no precept in the word of God 
that tells us to do good to those only who appreciate 
and respond to our efforts, and to benefit those only 
who will thank us for it. God has sent us to work in 
His vineyard. It is our business to do all we can. 
‘Tn the morning sow thy seed, and in the evening 
withhold not thine hand: for thou knowest not 
whether shall prosper, either this or that.^^ Ecclesi¬ 
astes 11:6. 

We have too little faith. We limit the Holy One of 
Israel. We should be grateful that God condescends 
to use any of us as His instruments. For every ear¬ 
nest prayer put up in faith for anything, answers will 
be returned. They may not come just as we have ex¬ 
pected ; but they will come — not perhaps as we have 
devised, but at the very time when we most need them. 
But, oh, how sinful is our unbelief! 'Hf ye abide in 
Me, and My words abide in you, ye shall ask what 
ye will, and it shall be done unto you.'’ John 15:7. 


Broader Plans — 36 

While in California in the year 1874, I was given 
an impressive dream, in which was represented the 
instrumentality of the press in the work of giving the 
third angel’s message to the world. ' 

I dreamed that several of the brethren in California 
were in council, considering the best plan for labor 
during the coming season. Some thought it wise to 
shun the large cities, and work in smaller places. My 
husband was earnestly urging that broader plans be 
laid, and more extended efforts made, which would 
better compare with the character of our message. 

Then a young man whom I had frequently seen in 
my dreams, came into the council. He listened with 
deep interest to the words that were spoken, and then, 
speaking with deliberation and authoritative confi¬ 
dence, said: 

‘‘^The cities and villages constitute a part of the 
Lord’s vineyard. They must hear the messages of 
warning. The enemy of truth is making desperate 
efforts to turn the people from the truth of God to 
falsehood. ... You are to sow beside all waters. 

^Tt may be that you will not at once see the result 
of your labor, but this should not discourage you. 
Take Christ as your example. He had many hearers, 
but few followers. Noah preached for one hundred 
and twenty years to the people before the flood; yet 
out of the multitudes on the earth at that time only 
eight were saved.” 

The messenger continued: ^Wou are entertaining 
too limited ideas of the work for this time. You are 
trying to plan the work so that you can embrace it 
in your arms. You must take broader views. Your 
light must not be put under a bushel or under a bed, 
but on a candlestick, that it may give light to all that 
are in the house.. Your house is the world. 


Broader Plans 


217 


^‘The verity and truth of the binding claims of the 
fourth commandment must be presented in clear lines 
before the people. ‘Ye are My witnesses.’ The mes¬ 
sage will go in power to all parts of the world, to 
Oregon, to Europe, to Australia, to the islands of the 
sea, to all nations, tongues, and peoples. Preserve the 
dignity of the truth. It will grow to large propor¬ 
tions. Many countries are waiting for the advanced 
light the Lord has for them; and your faith is limited, 
it is very small. Your conception of the work needs 
to be greatly enlarged. Oakland, San Francisco, Sac¬ 
ramento, Woodland, and the large cities in the United 
States must hear the message of truth. Go forward. 
God will work with great power if you will walk in 
all humility of mind before Him. It is not faith to 
talk of impossibilities. Nothing is impossible with 
God. The light of the binding claims of the law of 
God is to test and prove the world.” . . . 

In my last vision I was shown that we should have 
a part to act in California in extending and confirm¬ 
ing the work already commenced. I was shown that 
missionary labor must be put forth in California, 
Australia, Oregon, and other territories far more 
extensively than our people have imagined, or ever 
contemplated and planned. I was shown that we do 
not at the present time move as fast as the opening 
providence of God leads the way. I was shown that 
the present truth might be a power in California if 
the believers in the message would give no place to the 
enemy in unbelief and selfishness, but would concen¬ 
trate their efforts to one object,— the upbuilding of 
the cause of present truth. 

I saw that there would be a paper published upon 
the Pacific coast. There would be a health institute 
established there, and a publishing house created. 


218 


Experience and Teachings 


Time is short; and all who believe this message, 
should feel a solemn obligation resting upon them to 
be disinterested workers, exerting their influence on 
the right side, and never by word or action be found 
arrayed against those who are seeking to advance the 



THE ST. HELENA SANITARIUM 

interests of God’s cause. The ideas of our brethren 
are altogether too narrow. They expect but little. 
Their faith is too small. 

A paper published on the Pacific coast would give 
strength and influence to the message. The light God 
has given us isn’t worth much to the world unless it 
can be seen by being presented before them. I de¬ 
clare to you our vision must be extended. We see 
things nigh, but not afar off. 



Extension of the Work in Foreign 
Fields — 37 

The word comes to me in the night season to speak 
to the churches that know the truth: “Arise, shine; 
for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is 
risen upon thee.” Isaiah 60:1. 

The words of the Lord in the fifty-fourth chapter 
of Isaiah are for us: “Enlarge the place of thy tent, 
and let them stretch forth the curtains of thine habi¬ 
tations ; spare not, lengthen thy cords, and strengthen 
thy stakes; for thou shalt break forth on the right 
hand and on the left; and thy seed shall inherit the 
Gentiles, and make the desolate cities to be inhabited. 
Fear not; for thou shalt not be ashamed; neither 
be thou confounded; for thou shalt not be put to 
shame. . . . For thy Maker is thine husband; the Lord 
of hosts is His name; and thy Redeemer the Holy 
One of Israel; the God of the whole earth shall He 
be called.” Isaiah 54:2-5. 

And the words of Christ to His disciples are also 
for His people to-day: “Sa}^ not ye, There are yet four 
months, and then cometh harvest? behold, I say unto 
you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they 
are white already to harvest. And he that reapeth 
receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eter¬ 
nal ; that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may 
rejoice together.” John 4: 35, 36. 

God’s people have a mighty work before them, a 
work that must continually rise to greater promi¬ 
nence. Our efforts in missionary lines must become 
far more extensive. A more decided work than has 
been done must be done prior to the second appearing 
of our Lord Jesus Christ. God’s people are not to 
cease their labors until they shall encircle the world. 

( 219 ) 


220 Experience and Teachings 

The vineyard includes the whole world, and every 
part of it is to be worked. There are places which 
are now a moral wilderness, and these are to become 
as the garden of the Lord. The waste places of the 
earth are to be cultivated, that they may bud and 
blossom as the rose. New territories are to be worked 
by men inspired by the Holy Spirit. New churches 
must be established, new congregations organized. At 
this time there should be representatives of present 
truth in every city, and in the remote parts of the 
earth. The whole earth is to be illuminated with the 
glory of God’s truth. The light is to shine to all 
lands and all peoples. And it is from those who have 
received the light that it is to shine forth. The day- 
star has risen upon us, and we are to flash its light 
upon the pathway of those in darkness. 

A crisis is right upon us. We must now by the 
Holy Spirit’s power proclaim the great truths for 
these last days. It will not be long before every one 
will have heard the warning and made his decision. 
Then shall the end come. 

It is the very essence of all right faith to do the 
right thing at the right time. God is the great Master 
Worker, and by His providence He prepares the way 
for His work to be accomplished. He provides oppor¬ 
tunities, opens up lines of influence, and channels of 
working. If His people are watching the indications 
of His providence, and stand ready to cooperate with 
Him, they will see a great work accomplished. Their 
efforts, rightly directed, will produce a hundredfold 
greater results than can be accomplished with the 
same means and facilities in another channel where 
God is not so manifestly working. Our work is re¬ 
formative, and it is God’s purpose that the excellence 
of the work in all lines shall be an object lesson to 


Extension of the Work in Foreign Fields 221 

the people. In new fields especially it is important 
that the work be so established as to give a correct 
representation of the truth. In all our plans for 
missionary operations these principles should be kept 
in mind. ... 

God’s watchmen are to stand on the walls of Zion, 
and to give the warning, ‘‘The morning cometh, and 
also the night,”— the night wherein no man can 
work. . . . 



The cry comes from far-off countries, “Come over 
and help us.” These are not so easily reached, and not 
so ready for the harvest, as are the fields more nearly 
within our sight; but they must not be neglected. . . . 

Our brethren have not discerned that in helping 
to advance the work in foreign fields, they would be 
helping the work at home. That which is given to 
start the work in one field, will result in strengthening 
the work in other places. As the laborers are freed 
from embarrassment, their efforts can be extended; as 
souls are brought to the truth, and churches are es¬ 
tablished, there will be increasing financial strength. 
Soon these churches will be able not only to carry on 
the work in their own borders, but to impart to other 
fields. Thus the burden resting on the home (ihurches 
will be shared. 







222 


Experience and Teachings 


The home missionary work will be farther advanced 
in every way when a more liberal, self-denying, self- 
sacrificing spirit is manifested for the prosperity of 
foreign missions; for the prosperity of the home work 
depends largely, under God, upon the reflex influence 
of the evangelical work in countries afar off. It is in 
working actively to supply the necessities of the cause 
of God that we bring our souls in touch with the 
Source of all power. 




hr tW wu emtice,of 

to do tk 

it thin^ at ilit time; 




Although the work in foreign fields has not ad¬ 
vanced as it should have advanced, yet that which has 
been accomplished affords reason for gratitude and 
ground for encouragement. Much less means has 
been spent in these fields than in the home fields, 
and the work has been done under the hardest pres¬ 
sure and without proper facilities. Yet, considering 
the help that has been sent to these fields, the result 
is indeed surprising. Our missionary success has 
been fully proportionate to our self-denying, self- 
sacrificing effort. 

God alone can estimate the work accomplished as 
the gospel message has been proclaimed in clear, 
straight lines. New fields have been entered, and 
aggressive work has been done. The seeds of truth 
have be*en sown, the light has flashed upon many 




Extejision of the Work in Foreign Fields 223 

minds, bringing enlarged views of God and a more 
correct estimate as to the character to be formed. 
Thousands have been brought to a knowledge of the 
truth as it is in Jesus. They have been imbued with 
the faith that works by love and purifies the soul. 

The value of these spiritual advantages is beyond 
our comprehension. What line can sound the depths 
of the word preached? What balances can correctly 
weigh the influence of those who are converted to the 
truth? In their turn they become missionaries, to 
work for others. In many places houses of worship 
have been erected. The Bible, the precious Bible, is 
studied. The tabernacle of God is with men, and He 
dwells with them. 

Let us rejoice that a work which God can approve 
has been done in these fields. In the name of the 
Lord, let us lift up our voices in praise and thanks¬ 
giving for the results of work abroad. 

And still our General, who never makes a mistake, 
says to us: ‘^Advance. Enter new territory. Lift up 
the standard in every land. ^Arise, shine; for thy 
light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen 
upon thee.^ ” 

Our watchword is to be. Onward, ever onward. The 
angels of God will go before us to prepare the way. 
Our burden for the ‘^regions beyond’^ can never be 
laid down until the whole earth shall be lightened with 
the glory of the Lord. 



THE STEAMSHIP “CHINA” 


4 



DISTRIBUTION OF LITERATURE AT CAMP MEETING 






Circulating the Printed Page'—38 

Several speakers had addressed large and attentive 
congregations at the camp meeting at Rome, New 
York, on first-day, September 12, 1875. The following 
night I dreamed that a young man of noble appear¬ 
ance came into the room where I was, immediately 
after I had been speaking. He said: 

“You have called the attention of the people to 
important subjects, which, to a large number, are 
strange and new. To some they are intensely inter¬ 
esting. The laborers in word and doctrine have done 
what they could in presenting the truth. But unless 
there is a more thorough effort made to fasten these 
impressions upon minds, your efforts will prove nearly 
fruitless. Satan has many attractions ready to divert 
the mind; and the cares of this life and the deceitful¬ 
ness of riches all combine to choke the seed of truth 
sown in the heart. 

“In every effort such as you are now making, much 
more good would result from your labors if you had 
appropriate reading matter ready for circulation. 
Tracts upon the important points of truth for the 
present time should be handed out freely to all who 
will accept them. You are to sow beside all waters. 

“The press is a powerful means to move the minds 
and hearts of the people. The men of this world seize 
the press, and make the most of every opportunity to 
get poisonous literature before the people. If men 
under the influence of the spirit of the world and of 
Satan, are earnest to circulate books, tracts, and 
papers of a corrupting nature, you should be more 
earnest to get reading matter of an elevating and 
saving character before the people. 

^ These words of counsel regarding the circulation of literature were 
among the first calling for trained colporteur-evangelists. 


15 


(225) 



226 Experience and Teachings 

‘^God has placed at the command of His people 
advantages in the press, which, combined with other 
agencies, will be successful in extending the knowl¬ 
edge of the truth. Tracts, papers, and books, as the 
case demands, should be circulated in all the cities and 
villages in the land. Here is missionary work for all. 



PACIFIC PRESS PUBLISHING HOUSE 

“There should be men trained for this branch of 
the work who will be missionaries, and will circulate 
publications. They should be men of good address, 
who will not repulse others or be repulsed. This is a 
work which would warrant men to give their whole 
time and energies as the occasion demands. God has 
committed to His people great light. This is not for 
them to selfishly enjoy alone, but to let its rays shine 
forth to others who are in the darkness of erroy. 

“You are not as a people doing one twentieth part 
of what might be done in spreading the knowledge of 
the truth. Very much more can be accomplished by 
the living preacher with the circulation of papers 
and tracts than by the preaching of the word alone 
without the publications. The press is a powerful 
instrumentality which God has ordained to be com- 



227 


Circulating the Printed Page 

bined with the energies of the living preacher to bring 
the truth before all nations, kindreds, tongues, and 
peoples. IVIany minds can be reached in no other way. 

‘^Here is true missionary work in which labor and 
means can be invested with the best results. There 
has been too great fear of running risks, and moving 
out by faith, and sowing beside all waters. Oppor¬ 
tunities have been presented which have not been 
grasped and made the most of. There has been too 
great fear of venturing. True faith is not presump¬ 
tion, but-it ventures much. Precious light and pow¬ 
erful truth need to be brought out in publications 
without delay.” 

Said he: ‘^Your husband must not be discouraged 
in his efforts to encourage men to become workers, and 
responsible for important work. Every man whom 
God will accept, Satan will attack. If they disconnect 
from heaven, and imperil the cause, their failures will 
not be set to his account or to yours, but to the per¬ 
versity of the nature of the murmuring ones, which 
they w^ould not understand and overcome. These men 
whom God has tried to use to do His work, and who 
have failed, and brought great burdens upon those 
who were unselfish and true, have hindered and dis¬ 
couraged more than all the good they have done. And 
yet this should not hinder the purpose of God in 
having this growing work, with its burden of cares, 
divided into different branches, and laid upon men 
who should do their part, and lift the burdens when 
they ought to be lifted. These men must be willing 
to be instructed, and then God can fit them and sanc¬ 
tify them, and impart to them sanctified judgment, 
that what they undertake they may carry forward in 
His name.” 


A View of the Conflict —39 

In vision I saw two armies in terrible conflict. One 
army was led by banners bearing the world’s insig¬ 
nia ; the other was led by the blood-stained banner of 
Prince Emmanuel. Standard after standard was left 
to trail in the dust, as company after company from 
the Lord’s army joined the foe, and tribe after tribe 
from the ranks of the enemy united with the com¬ 
mandment-keeping people of God. An angel flying 
in the midst of heaven put the standard of Emmanuel 
into many hands, while a mighty general cried out 
with a loud voice: ^‘Come into line. Let those who 
are loyal to the commandments of God and the testi¬ 
mony of Christ now take their position. Come out 
from among them, and be ye separate, and touch not 
the unclean, and I will receive you, and will be a 
Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and 
daughters. Let all who will, come up to the help of 
the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty.” 

The battle raged. Victory alternated from side to 
side. Now the soldiers of the cross gave way, ‘^as when 
a standard-bearer fainteth.” Isaiah 10:18. But their 
apparent retreat was but to gain a more advantageous 
position. Shouts of joy were heard. A song of praise 
to God went up, and angel voices united in the song, 
as Christ’s soldiers planted His banner on the walls 
of fortresses till then held by the enemy. The Captain 
of our salvation was ordering the battle, and sending 
support to His soldiers. His power was mightily dis¬ 
played, encouraging them, to press the battle to the 
gates. He taught them terrible things in righteous¬ 
ness as He led them on step by step, conquering and 
to conquer. 

At last the victory was gained. The army follow¬ 
ing the banner with the inscription, ‘The command- 
( 228 ) 


A View of the Conflict 


229 


ments of God, and the faith of Jesus,’’ was gloriously 
triumphant. The soldiers of Christ were close beside 
the gates of the city, and with joy the city received 
her King. The kingdom of peace and joy and ever¬ 
lasting righteousness was established. 

THE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT 

Now the church is militant. Now we are confronted 
with a world in midnight darkness, almost wholly 
given over to idolatry. But the day is coming in 
which the battle will have been fought, the victory 
won. The will of God is to be done on earth, as it is 
done in heaven. Then the nations will own no other 
law than the law of heaven. All will be a happy, 
united family, clothed with the garments of praise 
and thanksgiving,— the robe of Christ’s righteous¬ 
ness. All nature, in its surpassing loveliness, will 
offer to God a constant tribute of praise and adoration. 
The world will be bathed in the light of heaven. The 
years will move on in gladness. The light of the moon 
will be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun 
will be sevenfold greater than it is now. Over the 
scene the morning stars will sing together, and the 
sons of God will shout for joy, while God and Christ 
will unite in proclaiming, ‘There shall be no more 
sin, neither shall there be any more death.” 

STANDING ON GUARD 

This is the scene that is presented to me. But the 
church must and will fight against seen and unseen 
foes. Satan’s agencies in human form are on the 
ground. Men have confederated to oppose the Lord 
of hosts. These confederacies will continue until 
Christ shall leave His place of intercession before the 
mercy-seat, and shall put on the garments of venge¬ 
ance. Satanic agencies are in every city, busily 


230 Experience and Teachings 

organizing into parties those opposed to the law of 
God. Professed saints and avowed unbelievers take 
their stand with these parties. This is no time for 
the people of God to he weaklings. We cannot afford 
to be off our guard for one moment. 

‘^Be strong in the Lord, and in the power of His 
might. Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may 
be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For 
we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against 
principalities, against powers, against the rulers of 
the darkness of this world, against spiritual wicked¬ 
ness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the 
whole armor of God, that ye may be able to withstand 
in the evil day, and having done all, to stand. Stand 
therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, 
and having on the breastplate of righteousness; and 
your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of 
peace; above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith 
ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the 
wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, and the 
sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God.” Ephe¬ 
sians 6:10-17. 

^This I pray, that your love may abound yet more 
and more in knowledge and in all judgment; that ye 
may approve things that are excellent; that ye may 
be sincere and without offense till the day of Christ, 
being filled with the fruits of righteousness, which 
are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise of 
God.” Philippians 1: 9-11. 

^^Let your conversation be as becometh the gospel 
of Christ; . . . stand fast in one spirit, with one mind 
striving together for the faith of the gospel; and in 
nothing terrified by your adversaries; which is to 
them an evident token of perdition, but to you of sal¬ 
vation, and that of God. For unto you it is given in 


A View of the Conflict 


231 


the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on Him, but 
also to suffer for His sake.” Philippians 1; 27-29. 

There are revealed in these last days visions of 
future glory, scenes pictured by the hand of God, and 
these should be dear to His church. What sustained 
the Son of God in His betrayal and trial? — He saw 
of the travail of His soul, and was satisfied. He 
caught a view of the expanse of eternity, and saw 
the happiness of those who through His humiliation 
should receive pardon and everlasting life. He was 
wounded for their transgressions, bruised for their 
iniquities. The chastisement of their peace was upon 
Him, and with His stripes they were healed. His ear 
caught the shout of the redeemed. He heard the ran¬ 
somed ones singing the song of Moses and the Lamb. 

We must have a vision of the future and of the 
blessedness of heaven. Stand on the threshold of 
eternity, and hear the gracious welcome given to those 
who in this life have cooperated with Christ, regard¬ 
ing it as a privilege and an honor to suffer for His 
sake. As they unite with the angels, they cast their 
crowns at the feet of the Kedeemer, exclaiming: 
“Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, 
and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and 
glory, and blessing. . . . Honor, and glory, and power, 
be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto 
the Lamb forever and ever.” Revelation 5 :12,13. 

There the redeemed ones greet those who directed 
them to the uplifted Saviour. They unite in praising 
Him who died that human beings might have the life 
that measures with the life of God. The conflict is 
over. All tribulation and strife are at an end. Songs 
of victory fill all heaven as the redeemed stand around 
the throne of God. All take up the joyful strain. 


232 


Experience and Teachings 


Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain, and lives 
again, a triumphant conqueror.” 

beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man 
could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, 
and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the 
Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their 
hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying. Salvation 
to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto 
the Lamb.” Eevelation 7: 9, 10. 

“These are they which came out of great tribula¬ 
tion, and have washed their robes, and made them 
white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they 
before the throne of God, and serve Him day and 
night in His temple; and He that sitteth on the throne 
shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, 
neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on 
them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the 
midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead 
them unto living fountains of waters; and God shall 
wipe away all tears from their eyes.” “And there 
shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, 
neither shall there be any more pain; for the former 
things are passed away.” Revelation 7 :14-17; 21:4. 






The Reward of Earnest Effort — 40 

‘‘If any man’s work abide, ... he shall receive a 
reward.” 1 Corinthians 3:14. Glorious will be the 
reward bestowed when the faithful workers gather 
about the throne of God and of the Lamb. When 
John in his mortal state beheld the glory of God, he 
fell as one dead: he was not able to endure the sight. 
But when the children of God shall have put on im¬ 
mortality, they will “see Him as He is.” 1 John 
3:2. They will stand before the throne, accepted in 
the Beloved. All their sins have been blotted out, all 
their transgressions borne away. Now they can look 
upon the undimmed glory of the throne of God. They 
have been partakers with Christ in His sufferings, 
they have been workers together with Him in the plan 
of redemption, and they are partakers with Him in 
the joy of seeing souls saved in the kingdom of God, 
there to praise God through all eternity. 

THE JOYS OF THE REDEEMED 

My brother, my sister, I urge you to prepare for 
the coming of Christ in the clouds of heaven. Day 
by day cast the love of the world out of your hearts. 
Understand by experience what it means to have fel¬ 
lowship with Christ. Prepare for the Judgment, that 
when Christ shall come, to be admired in all them that 
believe, you may be among those who will meet Him 
in peace. In that day the redeemed will shine forth 
in the glory of the Father and the Son. The angels, 
touching their golden harps, will welcome the King 
and His trophies of victory,— those who have been 
washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb. A 
song df triumph will peal forth, filling all heaven. 
Christ has conquered. He enters the heavenly courts, 
accompanied by His redeemed ones, the witnesses that 

( 233 ) 


His mission of suffering and sacrifice has not been 
in vain. 

The resurrection and ascension of our Lord is a sure 
evidence of the triumph of the saints of God over 
death and the grave, and a pledge that heaven is open 
to those who wash their robes of character and make 
them white in the blood of the Lamb. Jesus ascended 
to the Father as a representative of the human race, 
and God will bring those who reflect His image to 
behold and share with Him His glory. 

( 234 .) 










235 


The Reward of Earnest Effort 

There are homes for the pilgrims of earth. There 
are robes for the righteous, with crowns of glory and 
palms of victory. All that has perplexed us in the 
providences of God will in the world to come be made 
plain. The things hard to be understood will then 
find explanation. The mysteries of grace will unfold 
before us. Where our finite minds discovered only 
confusion and broken promises, we shall see the most 
perfect and beautiful harmony. We shall know that 
infinite love ordered the experiences that seemed most 
trying. As we realize the tender care of Him who 
makes all things work together for our good, we shall 
rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory. 

Pain cannot exist in the atmosphere of heaven. In 
the home of the redeemed, there will be no tears, no 
funeral trains, no badges of mourning. ^^The inhabit¬ 
ant shall not say, I am sick: the people that dwell 
therein shall be forgiven their iniquity.” Isaiah 
83:24. One rich tide of happiness will fiow and 
deepen as eternity rolls on. 

We are still amidst the shadows and turmoil of 
earthly activities. Let us consider most earnestly the 
blessed hereafter. Let our faith pierce thrqugh every 
cloud of darkness, and behold Him who died for the 
sins of the world. He has opened the gates of Para¬ 
dise to all who receive and believe on Him. To them 
He gives power to become the sons and daughters 
of God. Let the afflictions which pain us so grievously 
become instructive lessons, teaching us to press for¬ 
ward toward the mark of the prize of our high calling 
in Christ. Let us be encouraged by the thought that 
the Lord is soon to come. Let this hope gladden our 
hearts. ^Tet a little while, and He that shall come 
will come, and will not tarry.” Hebrews 10:37. 


236 Experience and Teachings 

Blessed are those servants who, when their Lord 
comes, shall be found watching. 

HOMEWARD BOUND 

We are homeward bound. He who loved us so 
much as to die for us, hath builded for us a city. The 
New Jerusalem is our place of rest. There will be 
no sadness in the city of God. No wail of sorrow, no 
dirge of crushed hopes and buried affections, will ever¬ 
more be heard. Soon the garments of heaviness will 
be changed for the wedding garment. Soon we shall 
witness the coronation of our King. Those whose lives 
have been hidden with Christ, those who on this earth 
have fought the good fight of faith, will shine forth 
with the Redeemer’s glory in the kingdom of God. 

It will not be long till we shall see Him in whom 
our hopes of eternal life are centered. And in His 
presence, all the trials and sufferings of this life will 
be as nothingness. ^‘Cast not away therefore your 
confidence, which hath great recompense of reward. 
For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done 
the will of God, ye might receive the promise. For 
yet a little while, and He that shall come will come, 
and will not tarry.” Hebrews 10:35-37. Look up, 
look up, and let your faith continually increase. Let 
this faith guide you along the narrow path that leads 
through the gates of the city of God into the great 
beyond, the wide, unbounded future of glory that is 
for the redeemed. ^‘Be patient therefore, brethren, 
unto the coming of the Lord. Behold, the husband¬ 
man waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and 
hath long patience for it, until he receive the early 
and latter rain. Be ye also patient; stablish your 
hearts: for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh/’ 
James 5:7, 8. 


APPENDIX^ 

The Prophetic Gift 

In the beginning, when man was created and placed 
in the garden of Eden, he could talk with his Creator 
and with the angels face to face. When sin entered, 
this privilege was withdrawn. Man became subject 
to death, and was unable to look upon the wonderful 
glory of God, or to live in His presence. 

But though fallen man could no longer talk directly 
with God, yet our loving heavenly Father has ever 
maintained communication with the human family. 
Through the ministry of holy angels. He has provided 
for men and women protection from the influences of 
evil, and help to live in accordance with His will. 
And through the agency of His Holy Spirit, God has 
spoken to the hearts of men, and has made it possible 
for even the most sinful and ignorant to find the way 
that leads to right-doing and to eternal life. 

God has also spoken to the fallen race through 
chosen human agencies, to whom He has communi¬ 
cated a knowledge of His purpose in visions and 
dreams. These messengers of His will, have been 
known as holy men, or prophets, set apart by the Lord 
Himself for the special work of receiving and com¬ 
municating truth from heaven to mankind. ‘Tf there 
be a prophet among you,’’ God declares, “I the Lord 
will make Myself known unto him in a vision, and 
will speak unto him in a dream.” Numbers 12: 6. 

The Holy Scriptures were compiled from the writ¬ 
ings of men thus signally honored. To the people 
living in their days these men bore messages from 

^ The two articles in this appendix, “The Prophetic Gift” and “Tested 
by the Word,” were written by Pastors R. W. Munson and D. E. Robin¬ 
son, in the autumn of 1914. 


( 237 ) 



238 Experience and Teachings 

God; and they also taught spiritual truths and gave 
counsels and warnings for the church in future times. 
To “the prophets^^ “it was revealed, that not unto 
themselves, but unto us, they did minister the things 
which are now reported unto you by them that have 
preached the gospel unto you.” 1 Peter 1:10-12. 

IN THE PATRIARCHAL AGE 

The prophetic gift is not limited to any one age. 
Early in the inspired record we find instances of its 
manifestation. Enoch, the seventh from Adam, was 
a prophet. Looking down through the centuries, he 
saw with prophetic vision the coming of the Lord, and 
the execution of the final judgments upon the un¬ 
godly. Jude 14, 15. 

To Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob the Lord ap¬ 
peared in vision, foretelling the blessings that would 
come to their posterity. With them He renewed His 
covenant, and they were led to look forward to the 
final reward of the righteous, and to behold the glories 
of that heavenly city whose builder and maker is God. 
Hebrews 11:10. 

Moses, who was chosen of God to lead the Israelites 
out of Egyptian bondage into the land of Canaan, was 
a mighty prophet. Predicting the coming of the Mes¬ 
siah, he said, “The Lord thy God will raise up unto 
thee a Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy brethren, 
like unto me; unto Him ye shall hearken.” Deuter¬ 
onomy 18:15. God gave many revelations to this 
faithful man; and though the divine glory was not 
fully revealed to him, yet the Word declares that God 
talked with him “face to face.” Deuteronomy 34:10. 

After the children of Israel were settled in Canaan, 
the infiuence of the idolaters by whom they were 
surrounded, turned them from the true God, to the 


The Prophetic Gift 


239 


worship of the sun, the moon, and the stars, and also 
to the worship of graven images made of gold and 
silver and wood and stone. Thus they transgressed 
the commandments from heaven that had been given 
for their own good. The loving heart of God was 
grieved as He saw the chosen nation led away from 
their Creator and Benefactor, into a course of action 
tending toward ruin. 

Amid the general apostasy there were some who 
maintained their allegiance to Jehovah; and from 
among these, God chose prophets whom He commis¬ 
sioned to call the people to repentance, and to warn 
them of the evils that their course would surely bring 
upon them. ‘^The Lord God of their fathers sent to 
them by His messengers, rising up betimes, and send¬ 
ing; because He had compassion on His people, and 
on His dwelling-place.” 2 Chronicles 36:15. 

Prominent among the prophets of Israel were 
Samuel, Elijah, Elisha, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and 
Daniel. In stirring words they called upon the people 
to turn from their evil ways, giving assurance that 
the Lord would graciously receive and bless them, and 
would heal their backslidings. Some of the writings 
of these prophets have a special application to the time 
in which we live. They wrote of things which should 
^‘come to pass in the last days,” or in the ‘^time of the 
end.” Isaiah 2:2; Daniel 12:4. 

AT THE FIRST ADVENT OF CHRIST 

The last of the Old Testament prophets was Mala- 
chi. During the period of formalism before the 
appearance of Christ, so far as any record exists, there 
were no manifestations of the gift of prophecy. But 
prophets were sent to prepare the way for the Mes¬ 
siah. Zacharias, the father of John the Baptist, “was 


240 Experience and Teachings 

filled with the Holy Ghost, and prophesied.’^ Luke 
1:67. Simeon, a “just and devout” man, who was 
“waiting for the consolation of Israel,” came by the 
Spirit into the temple, and prophesied concerning 
Jesus, that He should be a “light to lighten the Gen¬ 
tiles, and the glory of Thy people Israel.” Anna, a 
prophetess, “spake of Him to all them that looked for 
redemption in Jerusalem.” Luke 2: 25, 32, 38. And 
there was no greater prophet in any age than was 
John the Baptist, who was chosen by God to proclaim 
to Israel the advent of “the Lamb of God, which taketh 
away the sin of the world.” John 1; 29. 

IN THE DAYS OF THE APOSTLES 

The beginning of the Christian era was marked by 
the outpouring of the Holy Spirit and the manifesta¬ 
tion of various spiritual gifts. Among these was the 
gift of prophecy. In the book of Acts we read of the 
inspired utterances of Peter, of Stephen, and of others 
connected with the early Christian church; also of the 
four daughters of Philip, “virgins, which did proph¬ 
esy ;” and of a prophet named Agabus. Acts 21: 9, 10. 

The apostle Paul had visions of the glory of heaven. 
See 2 Corinthians 12:1-7. He wrote at length in the 
twelfth chapter of First Corinthians concerning the 
gifts of the Spirit that were given, not for one age 
alone, but “till we all come in the unity of the faith, 
and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a 
perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of 
the fuUness of Christ.” Ephesians 4:13. “God hath 
set some in the church, first apostles, secondarily 
prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then 
gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of 
tongues.” 1 Corinthians 12:28. 

John, the last survivor of the twelve apostles of 
Jesus, was a prophet. In the closing book of the 


241 


The Prophetic Gift 

Bible, he tells of the visions that were given him while 
he was in banishment on the isle of Patmos. In 
recording these visions he declares them to be ''the 
revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto Him, 
to show unto Ilis servants things which must shortly 
come to passand he says that Christ "sent and sig¬ 
nified it by His angel unto His servant John, who bare 
record of the word of God, and of the testimony of 
Jesus Christ, and of all things that he saw.” Reve¬ 
lation 1:1, 2. 

DISAPPEARANCE DURING THE GREAT APOSTASY 

The Scriptures foretell a great apostasy, which 
even in the days of the apostles had begun to manifest 
itself among certain false brethren in the church, and 
which finally was to develop into a "falling away,” 
and the revelation of "that man of sin, . . . the son 
of perdition,” of whom Paul wrote to the Thessa- 
lonians. 2 Thessalonians 2:1-7. 

In fulfillment of these predictions, it is a matter of 
historical record that following the death of the last 
of the apostles of Jesus, some members of the Chris¬ 
tian church began to depart from the simplicity of 
the truth as taught by Christ; and gradually these 
church members were led to unite with the world in 
heathen practices. 

As the years passed by, and the church increased in 
numbers and in popularity, there were many who 
became less and still less strict in their obedience to 
Bible teaching, until finally, in the fifth and sixth 
centuries after Christ, the greater number of those 
who claimed to be Christians were in reality not living 
in harmony with the teachings of Christ. For many 
centuries thereafter an apostate form of Christianity 
held sway. The truth was suppressed and lost sight 
of, and ignorance prevailed. 


16 


242 Experience and Teachings 

These centuries of apostasy are correctly designated 
in history the ‘'Dark Ages.” During this time at¬ 
tempts were made to alter or to set aside many of the 
fundamental teachings of the Bible. Under these cir¬ 
cumstances, it is not surprising that, in such a time, as 
likewise in the centuries immediately preceding the 
first advent of Christ, the manifestation of the gift of 
prophecy almost wholly disappeared. 

RESTORED IN THE LAST DAYS 

But the Scriptures, while foretelling this dreadful 
apostasy, also plainly teach that just before the sec¬ 
ond coming of Christ, many will be rescued from the 
darkness of error and superstition. Once more the 
earth is to be lightened by the glory of God. The pure 
truths of the Bible are to shine forth. And in this 
time of heavenly illumination marking the approach¬ 
ing end of the age, the gifts of the Spirit are again to 
be manifest in the true church. ‘Tt shall come to 
pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of My 
Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daugh¬ 
ters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see 
visions, and your old men shall dream dreams: and 
on My servants and on My handmaidens I will pour 
out in those days of My Spirit; and they shall 
prophesy.” Acts 2:17, 18; Joel 2:28, 29. 

In clear terms the prophet John speaks of “the 
remnant,” or the last church, as those who “keep the 
commandments of God, and have the testimony of 
Jesus Christ.” Revelation 12:17. In another pas¬ 
sage the same writer gives a plain definition of what 
he means by the “testimony of Jesus.” When on one 
occasion John attempted to worship the angel who 
appeared to him in vision, the angel said: 


The Prophetic Gift 


243 


“See thou do it not: I am thy fellow servant, and 
of thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus: wor¬ 
ship God” Revelation 19:10. 

Under similar circumstances the same angel said, 
as recorded in another place: 

“See thou do it not: for I am thy fellow servant, 
and of thy brethren the prophetsP Revelation 22: 9. 

The thought expressed is the same in both these 
passages. In one, however, John’s “brethren” are 
said to have “the testimony of Jesus;” in the other 
these “brethren” are called “the prophets.” 

Therefore it is the prophets who have “the testi¬ 
mony of Jesus;” and the angel who appeared to John 
is evidently the special messenger who conveys in¬ 
struction to all the prophets,— doubtless the angel 
Gabriel, who is mentioned as having appeared to 
Daniel. See Daniel 8:16; 9:21. The same angel fur¬ 
ther said to John, '‘The testimony of Jesus is the spirit 
of prophecy” Revelation 19 :10. 

Comparing the Bible expression, “the testimony of 
Jesus,” with the statement of Revelation 12:17 con¬ 
cerning the “remnant . . . which keep the com¬ 
mandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus 
Christ,” we conclude that prior to Christ’s second 
coming His true church will be keeping His command¬ 
ments, and that they will have the spirit of prophecy. 

The rapid fulfillment of the predictions of Holy 
Scripture regarding the signs and events which were 
to mark the closing scenes of earth’s history, is a sure 
evidence that we are now living in the last days. 
Therefore a company of Christian people who keep 
the commandments of God and who have the testi¬ 
mony of Jesus Christ — the spirit of prophecy — 
should to-day be in existence. Where may they 
be found? 


Tested by the Word 

Because of the fanaticism resulting from the work 
of men falsely claiming to be taught of God, many 
good people regard with grave suspicion or even dis¬ 
belief the claim of any one to divine revelation. But 
the searcher after truth must guard equally against 
deception by false prophets or teachers, and a failure 
to recognize the true. “Despise not prophesyings,” 
writes the apostle. “Prove all things; hold fast that 
which is good.’’ 1 Thessalonians 5:20, 21. 

In harmony with this injunction, believers in Christ 
are urged to give candid consideration to the evidences 
of divine guidance in the advent movement of the 
present day, and the manifestation of the gift of 
prophecy connected with this movement. To disre¬ 
gard the work of the Holy Spirit, as manifested 
through this gift, is perilous. Yet we are admonished 
to “beware of false prophets, which come to you in 
sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening 
wolves.” And the test is given, “Ye shall know them 
by their fruits.” 

As well might men expect to gather “grapes of 
thorns, or figs of thistles,” as to find unadulterated 
truth and sanctifying power emanating from a base 
deceiver. “Every good tree bringeth forth good 
fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. A 
good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a 
corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. . . . Wherefore by 
their fruits ye shall know them.” Matthew 7:15-20. 

The active labors of Ellen G. Harmon, known after 
her marriage as Mrs. E. G. White, covered a period 
of seventy years, sixty years of which were spent in 
America, and ten years in Europe and Australasia. 
During this long time she was honored with many 
( 244 ) 


Tested by the Word 


245 


revelations, which she believed to be heaven-sent and 
which she endeavored faithfully to write out for the 
instruction of the church. Many volumes of her 
writings have been published and have a world-wide 
circulation. Many thousands of people, convinced by 
the Scriptures that we are living near the close of this 
earth’s history, have been led to believe that Mrs. 
White was an agent through whom God spoke by the 
spirit of prophecy to His remnant church. Such a 
belief is surely worthy of consideration. The char¬ 
acter of her work is to be judged by her own life, by 
her teachings, and by the nature of the revelations 
she received. 

Mrs. White always desired that her work and 
teachings be tested by the standard of God’s word as 
revealed in the Holy Scriptures. “Let the testimonies 
be judged by their fruits,” she wrote. “What is the 
spirit of their teaching? What has been the result 
of their influence? . . . God is either teaching His 
church, reproving their wrongs, and strengthening 
their faith, or He is not. This work is of God, or it 
is not. God does nothing in partnership with Satan. 
My work . . . bears the stamp of God, or the stamp of 
the enemy. There is no half-way work in the matter. 

“As the Lord has manifested Himself through the 
spirit of prophecy, past, present, and future have 
passed before me. I have been shown faces that I had 
never seen, and years afterward I knew them when I 
saw them. I have been aroused from my sleep with a 
vivid sense of subjects pi;eviously presented to my 
mind; and I have written, at midnight, letters that 
have gone across the continent, and, arriving at a 
crisis, have saved great disaster to the cause of God. 
This has been my work for many years. A power has 
impelled me to reprove and rebuke wrongs that I had 


246 Experience and Teachings 

not thought of. Is this work . , . from above, or 
from beneath ? . . . Those who really desire to know 
the truth will find sufficient evidence for belief.”— 
''Testimonies for the Churchf' Vol. V, pp. 671, 672. 

Christ’s office magnified 

The incarnation of Jesus Christ, the divine Son of 
God, ‘^Christ in you, the hope of glory,” is the great 
theme of the gospel. “In Him dwelleth all the full¬ 
ness of the Godhead bodily. And ye are complete in 
Him.” Colossians 1:27; 2: 9, 10. The acceptance or 
rejection of this vital truth is one of the divinely ap¬ 
pointed tests of one who claims to have the gift of 
prophecy. 

“Believe not every spirit,” writes the apostle John, 
“but try the spirits whether they are of God: because 
many false prophets are gone out into the world. 
Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: Every spirit that 
confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the fiesh is of 
God: and every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus 
Christ is come in the fiesh is not of God.” 1 John 4:1-3. 

False prophets do not exalt Christ. They rather 
draw attention to themselves. “Speaking perverse 
things,” they “draw away disciples” after themselves. 
Acts 20:30. To accomplish this, they teach in a 
manner to please the carnal mind of those who in 
their hearts “say to the seers. See not; and to the 
prophets. Prophesy not unto us right things, speak 
unto us smooth things.” Isaiah 30:10. These alleged 
prophets or teachers are “of the world: therefore 
speak they of the world, and the world heareth them.” 
1 John 4:5. 

In the teachings of Mrs. White, Christ is recognized 
and exalted as the only Saviour for sinners. Than 
Christ, “there is none other name under heaven given 


Tested hy the Word 


247 


among men, whereby we must be saved.” Acts 4:12. 
In her own work for the Master, she exemplified the 
following instruction given by her to her brethren 
in the ministry: 

“Christ crucified, Christ risen, Christ ascended into 
the heavens, Christ coming again, should so soften, 
gladden, and fill the mind of the minister that he will 
present these truths to the people in love and deep 
earnestness. The minister will then be lost sight of, 
and Jesus will be made manifest. Lift up Jesus, you 
that teach the people, lift Him up in sermon, in song, 
in prayer. Let all your powers be directed to pointing 
souls, confused, bewildered, lost, to the ‘Lamb of God.’ 
Lift Him up, the risen Saviour, and say to all who 
hear. Come to Him who ‘hath loved us, and hath given 
Himself for us.’ Let the science of salvation be the 
burden of every sermon, the theme of every song. Let 
it be poured forth in every supplication. Bring noth¬ 
ing into your preaching to supplement Christ, the 
wisdom and power of God. Hold forth the word of 
life, presenting Jesus as the hope of the penitent and 
the stronghold of every believer. Reveal the way of 
peace to the troubled and the despondent, and show 
forth the grace and completeness of the Saviour.”— 
Gospel Workers,” pp. 159, 160. 

“to the law and to the testimony” 

It has ever been the effort of the enemy of right¬ 
eousness to lead men to disregard the claims of the 
law of Jehovah. And through His prophets, God has 
ever sought to bring men to a realization of the 
binding claims of His eternal and unchangeable law. 
Of His ancient people, it is written: “The Lord testi¬ 
fied against Israel, and against Judah, hy all the 
prophets, and by all the seers, saying. Turn ye from 


248 Experience and Teachings 

your evil ways, and^ keep My commandments and My 
statutes, according to all the law which I commanded 
your fathers, and which I sent to you by My servants 
the prophets.” 2 Kings 17:13. 

In this our day, when there is manifest a wide¬ 
spread tendency to throw away the restraint of God’s 
law, Mrs. White has firmly and fearlessly endeavored 
to bring to the consciences of men the sacredness of 
the divine requirements. The immutability of that 
law, and the vital necessity of obedience, through the 
power of Christ, to its every requirement, including 
the fourth commandment, has been constantly urged 
in her public work. Of the relation of the law to the 
gospel she has written: 

“In the life of Christ the principles of the law are 
made plain; and as the Holy Spirit of God touches 
the heart; as the light of Christ reveals to men their 
need of His cleansing blood and His justifying right¬ 
eousness, the law is still an agent in bringing us to 
Christ, that we may be justified by faith. ‘The law 
of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul.’ 

“ ‘Till heaven and earth pass,’ said Jesus, ‘one jot 
or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till 
all be fulfilled.’ The sun shining in the heavens, the 
solid earth upon which you dwell, are God’s witnesses 
that His law is changeless and eternal. Though they 
may pass away, the divine precepts shall endure. ‘It 
is easier for heaven and earth to pass, than one tittle 
of the law to fail.’ The system of types that pointed to 
Jesus as the Lamb of God was to be abolished at His 
death; but the precepts of the decalogue are as immu¬ 
table as the throne of God .”—‘'Desire of Ages” p. 308. 

THE SCRH^TURES HONORED 

The writings of Mrs. White point constantly to the 
Bible as the great source of all spiritual truth. They 


Tested by the Word 


249 


abound in Scriptural quotations, to which she gives 
no fanciful interpretation. Her writings are not re¬ 
garded by Seventh-day Adventists as an addition to 
the Bible, nor is their study to take the plaee of Bible 
study. She herself has written: 

‘‘The word of God is sufficient to enlighten the most 
beclouded mind, and may be understood by those who 
desire to understand it. But, notwithstanding all 
this, some who profess to make the word of God their 
study are found living in direct opposition to its 
plainest teachings. Then, to leave men and women 
without excuse, God gives. them plain and pointed 
testimonies, bringing them back to the Word they 
have neglected to follow.” “The testimonies are not 
to belittle the word of God, but to exalt it and attract 
minds to it, that the beautiful simplicity of truth 
may impress all.” 

“Our watchword is to be, ‘To the law and to the 
testimony: if they speak not according to this word, 
it is because there is no light in them.’ We have a 
Bible full of the most precious truth. It contains the 
alpha and the omega of knowledge. The Scriptures, 
given by inspiration of God, are ‘profitable for doc¬ 
trine, for reproof, for eorrection, for instruction in 
righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, 
thoroughly furnished unto all good works.’ Take the 
Bible as your study book.” 

To her brethren in the ministry she wrote: “Do not 
advocate theories or tests that Christ has never men¬ 
tioned, and that have no foundation in the Bible. We 
have grand, solemn truths for the people. ‘It is writ¬ 
ten’ is the test that must be brought home to every 
soul. Let us go to the word of God for guidance. Let 
us seek for a ‘Thus saith the Lord.’ We have had * 
enough of human methods. A mind trained only in 


250 Experience and Teachings 

worldly science will fail to understand the things of 
God; but the same mind, converted and sanctified, 
will see the divine power in the Word /’—'‘Gospel 
Workers” pp. 309j 310. 

PREDICTIONS FULFILLED 

One of the features that distinguish the true God 
from all false gods, is the power to communicate with 
men regarding the past and the future. Through the 
prophet Isaiah, Jehovah issues a challenge to the gods 
worshiped by the heathen: ‘^^Let them show the former 
things, what they be, that we may consider them, and 
know the latter end of them; or declare us things for 
to come. Show the things that are to come hereafter, 
that we may know that ye are gods.” And because of 
the inability of these false gods to do this, Jehovah 
declares, “Behold, ye are of nothing, and your work 
of naught; an abomination is he that chooseth you.” 
Isaiah 41:22-24. 

One of the divinely appointed tests of a true prophet 
of God is the accurate fulfillment of his words. To 
ancient Israel God said through Moses, himself a 
mighty prophet: 

“If thou say in thine heart. How shall we know the 
word which the Lord hath not spoken % when a prophet 
speaketh in the name of the Lord, if the thing follow 
not, nor come to pass, that is the thing which the Lord 
hath not spoken, but the prophet hath spoken it 
presumptuously: thou shalt not be afraid of him.” 
Deuteronomy 18:21, 22. 

Many instances might be mentioned in which pro¬ 
phetic foresight was given to Mrs. White. Often she 
saw in vision persons with whom she was not ac¬ 
quainted. Later in her travels she would meet these 
individuals, and give them messages that had been 


Tested by the Word 


251 


given her in vision for them — messages revealing a 
knowledge of their actions or motives which she could 
not have received from any human source. 

In the early years of her work, at a time when she 
ud her husband and Elder Joseph Bates were almost 
. le only ones preaching the Sabbath truth, there was 
opened before her the future growth of the move¬ 
ment, then in its weakness, of which they were the 
pioneers. November 1, 1848, at a meeting held at 
Dorchester, Massachusetts, Mrs. White was given a 
vision in which she beheld the message, symbolized by 
the rising sun, increasing in strength till it shone over 
the whole world. 

After coming out of this vision, she told her hus¬ 
band that the Lord desired him to begin printing a 
small paper, and that the work of publishing the truth 
would increase till the publications would be like 
streams of light encircling the earth. From a human 
point of view this was indeed a bold prediction. The 
believers were very few in number, poor in this world’s 
goods, and their views were very unpopular. Yet 
God, with whom all things are possible, has marvel¬ 
ously fulfilled this word. Through the years since 
that time, the publication of truth-filled literature by 
this denomination has steadily increased, until the 
sale of this printed matter, in all parts of the world, 
aggregates about $7,000,000 annually. 

In relating her early visions, Mrs. White graphi¬ 
cally portrayed the experiences through which the 
Adventist people were to pass before the Lord should 
come. At a time when the manifestations of Spirit¬ 
ualism were confined to the “mysterious rappings” in 
Rochester, New York, she was shown the rapid and 
phenomenal growth that cult would make in the 
future. She foretold the passing of laws enforcing 


252 Experience and Teachings 

Sunday observance in countries where at the time full 
religious liberty prevailed. All these predictions, and 
many others, have been published and widely circu¬ 
lated. The changing events that have taken place 
since these predictions were written have proved the 
truthfulness of many of them, and their fulfillment 
has inspired increased confidence that her prophecies 
concerning the final triumph of the Seventh-day Ad¬ 
ventist cause will be likewise fulfilled. The prosperity 
of this movement has been signally advanced by the 
counsels and admonitions that have come, through her 
voice and pen, to its leaders and workers. 

CONDITION WHILE IN VISION 

Especially during the early years of her work, Mrs. 
White’s visions were often given in the presence of 
many witnesses. During these manifestations she was 
entirely unconscious of her earthly surroundings. Yet 
she would frequently walk about, making graceful 
gestures, while describing the scenes she was witness¬ 
ing. Her strength at such times was phenomenal. 
Strong men have endeavored to move her hand or 
arm from the position in which it was held, but failed. 
On one occasion, at the home of Mr. Curtis, in Tops- 
ham, Maine, in 1845, she took from a bureau a large 
family Bible weighing about eighteen pounds, and, 
holding this at arm’s length above her head with her 
left hand, she turned the pages with her right hand. 
Then, with her eyes directed upward away from the 
book, she read correctly many passages of Scripture, 
pointing to the verses with the index finger of her 
right hand. With her ordinary strength she would 
have had difficulty even in lifting this heavy volume; 
but while supernaturally strengthened in vision, she 


Tested hy the Word 253 

held it aloft with outstretched arm for more than 
half an hour. 

In relating her visions, Mrs. White frequently spoke 
of the one who had instructed her, as ‘‘my accompany¬ 
ing angel,” or “my instructor,” or “my guide.” By 
these expressions, she referred to a bright, glorious 
angel, who invariably acted as her guide or instructor. 

Although Mrs. Wliite often spoke while in vision, 
yet no breath came from her lips. June 26, 1854, in 
Rochester, New York, while she was in vision two 
physicians endeavored to show that there must be 
breath in her lungs. Among other tests, a lighted 
candle was held as close to her lips as was possible 
without burning her; yet, although she was at that 
time speaking with force, there was not a flicker of 
the blaze. The first indication of her coming out of 
vision was a deep inhalation. Perhaps several seconds 
would elapse before the next breath. Then after a 
few more full breaths she would begin to breathe 
normally. 

These physical conditions correspond to the experi¬ 
ences of the prophet Daniel while in vision, as he 
records them in the tenth chapter of.his prophecy. 
He refers to a loss of strength, and the appearance of 
an angel who imparted supernatural strength. “As 
for me,” he declares, “straightway there remained no 
strength in me, neither is there breath left in me. 
Then there came again and touched me one like the 
appearance of a man, and he strengthened me.” Dan¬ 
iel 10:17, 18. 

TESTIMONY OF AN EYEWITNESS 

Elder Uriah Smith, a lifelong associate of Mrs. 
White and her husband, bore the following testimony 
regarding her special gift: 


254 Experience and Teachings 

‘^Every test which can be brought to bear upon such 
manifestations proves them genuine. The evidence 
which supports them, internal and external, is con¬ 
clusive. They agree with the word of God and with 
themselves. They are given, unless those best qualified 
to judge are invariably deceived, when the Spirit of 
God is especially present. Calm, dignified, impressive, 
they commend themselves to every beholder as the 
very opposite of that which is false or fanatical. 

‘‘Their fruit is such as to show that the source from 
which they spring is the opposite of evil. 

“1. They tend to the purest morality. They dis¬ 
countenance every vice, and exhort to the practice of 
every virtue. They point out the perils through which 
we are to pass to the kingdom. They reveal the de¬ 
vices of Satan. They warn us against his snares. 
They have nipped in the bud scheme after scheme of 
fanaticism which the enemy has tried to foist into our 
midst. They have exposed hidden iniquity, brought 
to light concealed wrongs, and laid bare the evil 
motives of the false-hearted. They have aroused and 
rearoused us to greater consecration to God, more 
zealous efforts for holiness of heart, and greater dili¬ 
gence in the cause and service of our Master. 

“2. They lead us to Christ. Like the Bible, they set 
Him forth as the only hope and only Saviour of 
mankind. They portray before us in living characters 
His holy life and His godly example, and with irre¬ 
sistible appeals they urge us to follow in His steps. 

“3. They lead us to the Bible. They set forth that 
Book as the inspired and unalterable word of God. 
They exhort us to take that Word as the man of our 
counsel, and the rule of our faith and practice. And, 
with a compelling power, they entreat us to study 
long and diligently its pages, and become familiar 


Tested by the Word 


255 


with its teachings, for it is to judge us in the last day. 

^‘4. They have brought comfort and consolation to 
many hearts. They have strengthened the weak, en¬ 
couraged the feeble, raised up the despondent. They 
have brought order out of confusion, made crooked 
places straight, and thrown light on what was dark 
and obscure. And no person with an unprejudiced 
mind can read their stirring appeals for a pure and 
lofty morality, their exaltation of God and the 
Saviour, their denunciations of every evil, and their 
exhortations to everything that is holy and of good 
report, without being compelled to say, ‘These are 
not the words of him that hath a devil.’” 

VALUE OF HEE WORK 

After full seventy years of active labor in many 
lands, in writing and preaching, Mrs. White quietly 
fell asleep in Jesus at her home near St. Helena, Cali¬ 
fornia, July 16, 1915. She was buried beside her 
husband in Oak Hill Cemetery, Battle Creek, Michi¬ 
gan, July 24. In the funeral sermon. Elder A. G. 
Daniells, president of the General Conference of 
Seventh-day Adventists, said regarding her life work: 

“Perhaps we are not wise enough to say definitely 
just what part of Mrs. White’s life work has been of 
the greatest value to the, world, but it would seem that 
the large volume of deeply religious literature she has 
left would prove to be of the greatest service to man¬ 
kind. Her books number upwards of twenty volumes. 
Some of these have been translated into many lan¬ 
guages in different parts of the world. They have 
now reached a circulation of more than two million 
copies, and are still going to the public by thousands. 

“As we survey the whole field of gospel truth,— of 
man’s relation to his Lord and to his fellow men,— it 






















Tested hy the Word 


257 


must be seen that Mrs. White’s life work has given 
these great fundamentals positive, constructive sup¬ 
port. She has touched humanity at every vital point 
of need, and lifted it to a higher level. 

‘‘Now she is at rest. Her voice is silent; her pen is 
laid aside. But the mighty influence of that active, 
forceful, Spirit-fllled life will continue. That life was 
linked with the eternal ; it was wrought in God. The 
message proclaimed and the work done have left a 
monument that will never crumble nor perish. The 
many volumes she has left, dealing with every phase 
of human life, urging every reform necessary to the 
betterment of society, as represented by the family, 
city. State, and nation, will continue to mold public 
sentiment and individual character. Their messages 
will be cherished more than they have been in the 
past. The cause to which her life was devoted, and 
which that life molded and advanced to such a degree, 
will press forward with increasing force and rapidity 
as the years go by. We who are connected with it 
need entertain no fear except the fear of our own 
failure to do our part as faithfully as we should.” 



17 



# 


ft 


MRS. white’s last PHOTOGRAPH 



















SOURCES 


The contents of the forty short chapters composing 
the body of this book, are made up of selections from 
Mrs. Wliite’s writings, as found in her books ‘^Life 
Sketches of Ellen G. Wliite,’’ “Early Writings,” and 
“Testimonies for the Church,” volumes 1-9, and from 
her articles in the Review and Herald, and reports of 
her addresses at the meetings of the General Confer¬ 
ence, as published in the General Conference Bidletin. 

Chapters 1-6 and 8-12, including pages 13-61 and 
65-96, are selected from “Life Sketches,” pages 17-103. 

Chapter 7 and chapters 13-18, including pages 62-64 
and 97-111, are selected from “Early Writings,” the 
chapters bearing, in most cases, the same titles; also 
chapter 21, pages 124 and 125. 

Chapters 19, 20, and 22-25, pages 112-123 and 126- 
152, are selected from “Life Sketches,” pages 105-159. 

Chapter 26 is from “Testimonies for the Church,” 
volume 1, pages 127-131. 

Chapter 27 is from “Testimonies,” volume 1, pages 
347-353. 

Chapters 28-30 are from “Early Writings.” 

Chapter 31 is from “Testimonies,” volume 2, pages 
594-597. 

Chapter 32 is from “Testimonies,” volume 5, pages 
207-216. 

Chapter 33, “Organization and Development,” is 
selected from the General Conference Bulletin, 1893, 
pages 22-24; Review and Herald, 1884, June 3; 1892, 
July 26; “Testimonies for the Church,” volume 3, 
pages 446 and 447; “Testimonies,” Series B, No. 2, 
pages 56 and 57; and “Gospel Workers,” page 303. 

Chapter 34 is from General Conference Bulletin, 
1893, pages 408, 409. 


< 259 ) 


260 


Experience and Teachings 

Chapters 35, 36, and 38 are from “Life Sketches,” 
pages 202-210 and 216-218. 

Chapter 37 is from “Testimonies,” volume 6, pages 
23-29. 

Chapter 39 is from “Testimonies,” volume 8, pages 
41-45. 

Chapter 40 is from “Testimonies,” volume 9, pages 
285-288. 


To aid the reader, subheadings have been intro¬ 
duced, and a copious Subject Index has been pro¬ 
vided, in addition to the Appendix chapters on “The 
Prophetic Gift.” 




INDEX 


A dvancement, in new fields, 

already seen, 222, 223. 
into new territory, urged, 223. 
Advent cause in Portland, Maine, 
16, 21, 23. 

Advent faith, discussion concern¬ 
ing, between Father Harmon 
and Methodist minister, 41-44. 
Advent message, spreading, 38, 39. 
Advent Review, published at Cen- 
terport, Vennont, 140. 
published at Paris, Maine, 140, 
141. 

published at Saratoga Springs, 
141, 143. 

Angels, evil, work of, 170, 176. 
Angels, good, astonished at attain¬ 
ments reached by men, 209. 
attend those seeking heavenly 
treasure, 163, 167. 
chariot composed of, 96. 
commission of, to contrite souls, 
206. 

example of order and harmony, 
199. 

holding four winds, 100-102. 
ministry of, 97, 163, 167, 170, 
175, 176, 206. 

moving on men’s hearts, 210. 
protecting from Satan’s power, 
170, 175. 

Anguish, mental. Miss Harmon’s, 
17, 18, 24. 

Apostasy of many, after disap¬ 
pointment, 49, 64. 

Apostate Sabbath-keepers, fate of, 

101 . 

Armies, two, in conflict, vision of, 
228, 229. 

“Ascension robes,’’ no making of, 
47. 

Australia, vision of extension of 
work in, 217. 

B alls, black, thrown at Chris¬ 
tians, 163, 167. 

Baptism of Miss Harmon, by im¬ 
mersion, into Methodist church, 
20 . 

Bates, Joseph, attitude of, toward 
visions, 86, 88, 89. 
directs attention to Sabbath, 86. 
Beethoven Hall, advent meetings 
in, 38, 46. 

Belden, Albert, conference at 
home of, 117. 

Bible, large, Mrs. White talks 
from, in vision, 120, 
neglecting, for human theories, 
danger in, 83. 
see also Scriptures. 


Bitter cup given for purifying, 
103, 104. 

Bonfoey, Clarissa, Heni*y White 
left with, 118. 

Book, “Signs of the Times,” writ¬ 
ten in physical weakness, 147. 
Broad road, professing Christians 
walking in, 157, 158. 

Brown, Elder, Baptist minister, 
prostrated by power of God, 
46, 46. 

stirring testimony of, 46. 
Burden, for souls, Christian’s duty, 
186. 

for souls. Miss Harmon’s, 39. 
of despair, lifted from Miss 
Harmon, 18, 19. 

Burdens of Elder and Mrs. White 
shared by others, 165. 

Butler, E. P., in Vermont, asso¬ 
ciations with, 136-139. 

Buxton, Maine, camp meeting. 
Miss Harmon attends, 17-20. 

C ALIFORNIA, vision concern¬ 
ing work in, 217. 

Camden, New York, meeting, 132, 
133. 

Canada East, labors in, 136. 
Canvassing work, first vision con¬ 
cerning, 225-227. 

Characters developed after divine 
similitude, 209. 

Chariot, cloudy, redeemed ascend 
in, 96. 

Children, flying in new earth, 63. 
Mrs. White’s struggle over leav¬ 
ing, 134, 136. 

Cholera raging in Rochester, 145. 
Christ, glory and loveliness of, 108. 
reveals God, 83. 

Church, duty of, in maintaining 
honor and authority of God’s 
law, 207, 208. 

early, services of, in private 
houses, groves, etc., 195. 

God’s depository of mercy, love, 
grace, 209. 

God’s endowments on, to be re¬ 
turned in glory to Him, 208, 
209. 

God’s refining work in, 208, 209. 
God’s temple, every stone of, re¬ 
flecting His glory, 208. 
mission of, in world, 207, 208. 
object of Christ’s supreme re¬ 
gard, 206-209. 

of Satan, his work through, 207. 
reward of all Christ’s suffering 
and humiliation, 209. 
triumphant, 229. 


( 261 ) 



262 


Experience arid Teachings 


Church — continued. 

worldliness and retrogression in, 
157, 158. 

Church order, introduction of, 195. 

Churches, ability of, to care for 
and strengthen themselves, 
213. 

home, talented young people not 
to remain in, 211, 213. 
to be established in remote 
places, 220. 

Cities, dream regarding work in, 
216, 217. 

Class meetings, experiences of 
Miss Harmon in, 35-38. 

Cloud, first sign of Christ’s com¬ 
ing, 58, 96. 

Collins, Gilbert, healing of, 121, 

122 . 

Coming of Jesus, day and hour of, 
announced, 58, 95. 
description of, 58, 59. 

Commandments, ten, in ark, seen 
in vision, 85, 86, 91, 93. 

Confederacies of men against God 
in last days, 229, 230. 

Conflict, ended, 231. 

failure to those yielding to cir¬ 
cumstances rather than en¬ 
gage in, 190. 
view of, 228-232. 

Connecticut, Mrs. White’s first 
visit to, 116, 117. 

Consecration of waiting ones in 
1844, 53. 

Controversy to be avoided, 81. 

Covetous cannot enter heaven, 107. 

Covetousness, a snare of Satan, 
171-174. 

Crowns, of redeemed, stars on, 59. 
two, vision of, 161-167. 

D eath, everlasting, to sinnei's, 
108, 109. 

Deceptions of Satan, 168-170. 
Decree to slay saints, 100. 
Despondency, because of ill health 
of Elder White, 151. 
rising above, 134, 135. 
Disappointment of 1843-44, 47-56. 
apostasy of many after, 49, 54. 
compared to that of disciples, 56. 
God’s purpose in allowing, 50, 
54-56. 

Disorder, avoiding perils of, 197, 
199. 

Dissensions at Volney, New York. 
119. 

Distress, mental, of Miss Harmon, 
17, 18, 24. 

at call to travel, 65, 66. 
Doctrines, our fundamental, unity 
in, how obtained, 192, 193. 
Donations, need of, for foi'eign 
work, 221. 


Dormancy of God’s people, vision 
concerning, 106-108. 

Doubt, Miss Harmon struck dumb 
for, 77. 

Dream, of “living waters,” 123. 
of seeing Jesus, 26-28. 
of temple and lamb, 24-26. 
of traveling the narrow way, 
179-184. 

regarding broader plans, 216- 
218. 

regarding use of tracts, 225. 
Dumb, Miss Harmon struck, for 
doubting God’s power, 77. 
Duty, see Responsibility. 

E arth, calamities falling on, 

112 . 

purified by fire, 109. 

Earthquake, mighty, at end, 178. 
Education, of Mrs. White, 14, 15, 
21 . 

of our youth, provision for, 204, 
205. 

Encouragement from brethren, 66, 
67. 

Enoch, visiting other planet, seen 
in vision, 98, 99. 

Error in reckoning 2,300 days, 49, 
50. 

Esther before king, encourage¬ 
ment from experience of, 17, 
18. 

Exeter, fanatics at, 69. 
Experience, extraordinary, of Miss 
Harmon as a child, 28-34. 
of Miss Harmon as idle tale to 
some, 33. 

Experiences, Miss Harmon’s, in 
class meeting, 35-38. 
perplexing, of earth, made plain 
in heaven, 235. 

Experiments on human hearts, 
208, 209. 

Extension of the work, decided ef¬ 
forts toward, before end, 219, 
220 . 

F aith, and feeling, contrast 
between, 126. 

and fortitude, acquired by years’ 
experience, 188. 
dream illustrating, 26-28. 
efficacy of, 127. 
genuine, nature of, 126, 127. 
lesson of, from Esther 4:16, 
17, 18. 

narrow, of our brethren, 218. 
need to exercise, in dark houi's, 
126. 

trial of, after disappointment, 
49-55. 

Faithfulness, exhortations to, 78, 
79. 



Index 


263 


Fanaticism, in Portland, 73-83. 
Miss Harmon representetl as 
leader in, 77. 

Fanatics, at Exeter, 69. 

claims of, to entire sanctifica¬ 
tion, 136-139. 

Filing and faith, 126. 

Fields, new, to be entered, 223. 
Fire devours wicked, purifies 
earth, 109. 

Foreign fields, effect of advancing 
work in, on work at home, 
221 , 222 . 

young men of talent called to, 
211, 213. 

Foreign lands, predicted extension 
of work in all, 220. 

Fortress, impregnable, God’s chil¬ 
dren, to Satan’s sophistries, 
208, 209. 

G ospel blessings brought to 
others, immeasurable value of, 
222, 223. 

Greed of men of world, 161-167. 
Growth and extension of our 
work, 197. 

Guard, God’s people must stand 
on, 229, 230. 

H appiness, Miss Harmon’s, 
through surrender to God, 
31-33. 

through connection with God, 
19, 20. 

Hardships, those unwilling to en¬ 
dure, fall away, 181. 

Harmon, Elizabeth, Ellen’s twin, 
38. 

Ellen, agony of, over doubt of 
acceptance, 24 ; baptism of, 
into Methodist church, 20; 
beginning of public labors of, 
68, 69; burden of, for souls, 
39 ; called to relate experi¬ 
ence, 65 ; childhood of, 13-16 ; 
desire of, to become a Chris¬ 
tian, 14; experiences of, as 
idle tale to some, 33; finds 
peace in Christ, 18-20; frail 
health and timidity of, 65; 
labors of, for young friends, 
33, 34 ; marriage of, 88 ; mis¬ 
fortune of, in childhood, 13; 
peace restored to, 30-32 ; 
physical infirmity of, while in 
school, 14, 15; prostrated un¬ 
der power of God, 30; relat¬ 
ing experience in Christian 
church, 32, 33. 

Father, occupation of, 39. 

Mrs., disbelief of, in eternal 
hell, 40. 

Robert and Eunice, parents of 
Mrs. White, 13. 


Harmon — continued. 

Robert (Jr.) and Ellen, hope of 
second advent absorbing theme 
of, 36-38. 

Sarah, sister of Ellen, 38. 
sisters, earn money for circulat¬ 
ing advent literature, 38, 39. 

Harmony, success dependent on, 
199, 201. 

Hastings, Mrs. Leonard, and child, 
healed, 123. 

Healing, of Edson White, of 
cholera, 145. 

of Elder White, through prayer, 
163, 166. 

of Frances Howland, 69-72. 
of Gilbert Collins, 122. 
of Henry White, 116. 
of Mrs. L. Hastings and child, 
123. 

of Mrs. Temple, 122, 123. 
of Mrs. White, through prayer, 
89, 90, 119, 136. 
through prayer, 101, 102. 

Health, frail, of Miss Harmon, 66. 
of Elder White, undermined by 
excessive labor and privation, 
140-143, 151. 

Heaven, harmony and order of, 97. 

Hell, eternal, disbelief of Miss 
Harmon’s mother in, 40. 

Henry, son of Mrs. White, cared 
for by Howland family, 121. 

High priest, Christ as, vision of, 

100 . 

Christ our, 105. 

Holy city, see Jerusalem, New. 

Holy Spirit, encompassing w’all of 
fire, to church, 209. 

Home at Rochester, New York, 
humble appearance of, 143,145. 

Homeward bound, 236, 

Hope renewed, 60, 51. 

Hopeless, no case, 190. 

Howland family, generosity of, in 
caring for Henry White, 121. 

Howland, Frances, healed by 
prayer, 69-72. 

Mrs., letter of rejoicing to, 163, 
165. 

Stockbridge, letters to, 117, 118, 
143, 145. 

Humility, false, 73, 74. 

Hundred forty-four thousand, at 
Christ’s coming, 69. 
in new earth, 63, 64. 
recognizing their friends, 59. 

Hypocrisy of woman at Camden, 
visions concerning, 132, 133. 

I MMORTAL sinners, none, 108. 
Immortality, bestowed at 
Christ’s coming, 96. 
question, introduction of, 39-41. 
tree of life to perpetuate, 108. 




264 


Experience and Teachings 


Incense, Jesus offers saints’ 
prayers with, 91. 

Independence, in views of truth, 
confusing effects of, 201, 203. 
Institutions, increase of, as result 
of organization, 197. 

Israel, God’s wonderful dealings 
with, and murmurings of, re¬ 
produced among us, 158, 169. 

J ACOB’S trouble, time of, 100, 

101 . 

Jerusalem, New, descent of, to 
earth, 62. 

description of, 62-64. 
no sadness in, 236. 

Judas, covetousness of, 172, 

L abor, dignity of, 75, 76. 
example of nature in, 75. 
excessive, and privation, under¬ 
mine Elder White’s health, 
140-143. 

for others, our duty, 186. 
hard, of Elder White, to earn 
means for travel, 118. 

Lamb, temple and, dream of, 24- 
26. 

Languages, other, young people 
should acquire, 211. 

Latter rain, effect of, 177. 

preparation necessai-y to re¬ 
ceiving, 189. 

Law, of God, breach in, to be re¬ 
paired, 86. 

duty of church in exalting, 207, 
208. 

foundation of God’s government, 
207, 208. 

not nailed to cross, 93. 
repudiation of, result of, 81, 83. 
Laws conflicting with God’s, not 
to be acknowledged, 207, 208. 
Letters, to Stockbridge Howland, 
1852, 117, 118, 143, 145. 
to Mrs. Howland, in 1855, 153, 
155. 

Literature to be circulated through¬ 
out the land, 226. 

Love, God’s, toward us a marvel 
to heavenly host, 209. 

M agicians of Egypt, works 

of, to be repeated in last days, 
170. 

Maine, among believers in, 68, 69. 
Marriage of Miss Harmon to 
James White, 88. 

Martyrs, in new earth, vision of, 
63. 

fortitude of, a comfort in time 
of trouble, 188. 

Massachusetts, labors in, 90. 
Mercy-seat, Jesus about to leave, 
185. 


Mesmerism, manifestations of 
Spirit called, 76, 78. 
in church, 138, 139. 

Messenger of Truth, organ of dis¬ 
affected ones, 149, 160. 
originators of, scattered, 166. 

Methodism, sanctification not 
through, 37. 

Methodist church. Miss Harmon 
enters, 20. 

separation of Harmon family 
from, 44. 

Methodist minister, visit of, to 
Harmon family, 41-44. 

Michigan, first visit to, in 1853, 
147. 

Midnight cry, vision of, 57-61. 

Millennium, 108. 

Miller, William, character of meet¬ 
ings of, 21, 23. 

lectures of, on second advent, 
16, 21, 23. 

Ministers, and people, slothfulness 
of, 210. 

scourging needed among, 160. 
sensitiveness and murmuring 
among, reproof of, 158-160. 
with fortitude needed, 159, 160. 
see also Workers. 

Miracles of Christ to be counter¬ 
feited in Spiritualism, 169, 
170. 

Missionaries to other lands, benefit 
of, to home churches, 211, 
213. 

Missionary spirit, need of cultiva¬ 
tion of, among young people, 
211 . 

Missions, home, advanced by liber¬ 
ality toward •foreign work, 
221 , 222 . 

Money, of value only as tised for 
God, 214, 215. 

professors of truth withholding, 
106, 107. 

Mountain, parting of, at Jesus’ 
descent on, 62. 

Mount Zion, vision of beauty of, 
63. 

Murmuring among workers, re¬ 
proof of, 158, 159. 

N arrowness among laborers, 
hindering work, 218. 

Nature, all, to praise God, 229. 
example in industry, 75, 76. 
reveals God’s character, 83. 
seems brighter to newborn 
Christian, 19, 20. 

New earth, beauty of, 183. 

vision of, 62-64. 

New Jerusalem, see Jerusalem. 
New York, western, earning 
means to visit, 117, 118. 
“No-work” doctrine, 74, 76. 





Index 


265 


O BEDIENCE, condition of re¬ 
ceiving promises, 126, 127. 
Opinion, Scriptures not to be 
wrested to suit anyone’s, 193. 
Opinions, personal, not to be 
pressed on others, 201-203. 
Opposition, struggling against, 80. 
Order, introduction of, into church, 
195. 

Oregon, vision of extension of 
work in, 217. 

Organization, built up by God’s 
direction, 199. 
early opposition to, 195. 
in our work, difficulties in estab¬ 
lishing, 192, 195. 
prosperity as result of, 197. 
Orion, holy city comes down 
through. 111. 

Orrington, Miss Harmon meets 
James White at, 69. 

Miss Harmon’s visit to, 69. 
Oswego, New York, labors in, 131. 

P ACIFIC coast, vision of ex¬ 
tended work on, 217, 218. 
Papacy, Sabbath changed by, 93. 
Paris, Maine, “no-work” doctrine 
in. 74. 75. 

stirring revival at, 130, 131. 
Passing of time, 54-56. 

Peace of mind. Miss Harmon 
finds, 18-20. 

Peace restored to Miss Harmon, 
30-32. 

Pearson, Father, earnest prayer 
of, for Miss Harmon, 66. 
Pentecost, experience like, at 
Paris, Maine, 130. 

Perfection, determined effort must 
be made for, 190. 

Perplexities, physical, through im¬ 
positions of others, 149. 
Perplexity, days of, at passing of 
time, 47, 49. 

Persecutions, last-day, 95. 

Personal work, duty of all Chris¬ 
tians, 210-215. 

Planets,' other, vision of, 88, 97-99. 
Poland, bearing testimony in, 68. 
Portland, Maine, advent cause in, 
16, 21. 23, 28. 

stirred by advent doctrine, 21, 
23, 45-47. 

Possessions swept away by scourge, 
106. 

Poverty, stroiggles with, 114-120. 
Prayer, and faith, relation of, 126, 
127. 

answers to, certain, 215. 
by pioneers, when studying doc¬ 
trines, 192, 193. 
fervent, effectual, 89, 90. 
first public, of Miss Harmon, 
29, 30. 


Prayer— continued. 

healing by, 69-72, 89, 90, 101, 
102, 116, 119, 122, 123, 136, 
145, 153, 155. 

in public. Miss Harmon’s struggle 
over, 24, 

Miss Harmon’s, for discouraged, 
52 ; for young friends, 33, 34. 
Mrs, White healed through, 89, 
90, 119, 136 ; spent entire 

nights in, 24, 33. 
of early believers, when sending 
out papers, 129, 130. 
persistency in, 127. 
throat disease healed by, 136, 

Prayers offered with incense, by 
Jesus, 91. 

Praying ones, during shaking, vic¬ 
tory of, 176, 177. 

Preaching and publishing, 130, 
131. 

Preparation, a period of. 52, 53. 
for eternity, to be made now, 
233. 

many putting off, 112. 
necessary to receiving seal of 
God, 191. 

to meet the Lord, in 1843, 47. 
which kind are we making ? 
191. 

Present Truth, first publication, 
129. 

Printing of paper, warning not to 
discontinue, 141. 

Privations of Elder and Mrs. 
White, 140-145. 

Probation, close of, 105, 113, 185, 
186. 

Procrastination in Christian life, 
dangers in, 112, 113. 

Property must be disposed of, to 
advance message, 106, 107. 

Prophetic period of 2,300 days, 
error in reckoning, 49, 50. 
true interpretation of, discov¬ 
ered, 56. 

Prophetic periods, William Miller’s 
lectures on, 16, 21. 

Providence points out fields for 
labor, 220. 

Publication, our first, sending out 
of, 129, 130. 

Publications, circulation of, 225- 
227. 

needed in other languages, 213. 

Public labors of Mrs. White, be¬ 
ginning of, 68, 69. 

Publishing and preaching, 130, 131. 

Publishing truth, vision regard¬ 
ing, 128. 

Publishing work on Pacific coast, 
vision of, 217, 218. 

Purpose of God in disappointment 
of 1844, 54. 55. 




266 


Experience and Teachmgs 


I 

R ebellion commenced in 
heaven, Satan moving living 
agencies to carry out, 207. 
Rejoicing, Mrs. White, in Christ’s 
love, 163, 155. 

Representative of human race, 
Christ, in heaven, 234. 

Reproofs, Miss Harmon’s reluc¬ 
tance to give, 78, 79. 
Responsibility, our, as depositaries 
of truth, 210. 
for other souls, 214, 215. 

Rest, Elder and Mrs. White robbed 
of, through care for others, 
149. 

Restoration of voice, 68, 136. 
Resurrection of Christ, pledge of 
saints’ triumph, 234. 

Revelation of God, Christ the per¬ 
fect, 83. 

Review and Herald, beginning of, 
140-143. 

Review, and Instructor, articles 
for, written by roadside, 147. 
headquarters, moved to Saratoga 
Springs, 141. 

Reward /for suffering of Christ 
and His people, 231. 
of earnest effort, 233-236. 

Riches, earthly, value of, as com¬ 
pared with souls, 214, 215. 
multitudes pursuing, 161-167. 
those who love, cannot love Je¬ 
sus, 164-166. 

Righteous glorified at coming of 
Jgsus 95 

Road to life, perils of, 179-184. 
Roads, two, attitude of travelers 
in, 156-168. 

Robert, brother of Ellen Harmon, 
Christian experience of, 35-38. 
frail health of, 66. 

Rochester, home of Elder and Mrs. 

White at, 143, 145. 

Rocky Hill, conference at, 117. 

S ABBATH, changed by papacy, 
93. 

commandment illuminated, vision 
of, 86, 86, 91, 93. | 

God’s chosen will accept, before 
end, 93. 

Joseph Bates directs attention 
to, 85. 

observance of, would have kept 
world from idolatry, 86. 

Sabbath, Miss Harmon questions 
importance of, 86. 
some true Christians do not yet 
see, 93. 

Sacrifice, Christ’s for man, 106, 
107. 

Mrs. White’s, in depriving her¬ 
self of her children, 134, 136. 
must be willing, 107. 


Sacrifice— continued. 

rich reward for those who, 104. 
workers unwilling to, will be 
displaced, 169, 160. 

Saints transform^ while seeking 
heavenly treasure, 162, 163. 

Sanctification, entire, claims of 
fanatics in Vermont to, 138, 
139. 

Sanctuary, heavenly, visions of, 
85, 86, 91, 93. 

Saratoga Springs, Review head¬ 
quarters moved to, 141, 143. 

Satan, attacks any consecrated 
worker, 227. 

deceptions of, regarding order 
and organization, 199, 201. 
directs temptations at our weak 
points, 171-174. 

exulting over victims, 173, 174. 
God’s children an incomprehen¬ 
sible mystery to, 208, 209. 
last-day deceptions of, 168-170. 
leading professed saints in at¬ 
tacks on law, 229, 230. 
the root, destroyed, 109. 
w’ork of members of church of, 
207. 

School, Miss Harmon abandons, 21. 
Miss Harmon’s difficulties in at¬ 
tending, 14, 15. 

Scriptures, how to deal with new 
light regarding, 203, 204. 
right attitude in investigating, 
192, 193. 
see also Bible. 

Seal, of divine approval, 80, 81. 
of God, on those only who “sigh 
and cry,” 187. 
placed upon whom, 187-191. 
preparation necessary to receiv¬ 
ing, 191. 

Sealing work, vision of, 102. 

Second advent, absorbing theme 
of Ellen and Robert Harmon, 
35-38. 

doctrine of, stirs Portland, 21, 
23, 45-47. 

effect of William Miller’s lec¬ 
tures on, on people, 16, 21, 
23, 45. 

events connected with, 58-60, 95, 
96, 178. 

see also Coming. 

Second angel’s message, proclama¬ 
tion of, 60, 61. 

Seeds, sowing, beside all waters, 
220-225., 

Seeking after God, earnest, in last 
days, 176. 

Self-denial, no victory without, 
189, 190. 

Self-exaltation, Miss Harmon’s 
fear of, 67, 68. 

promised preservation from, 68. 





Index 


267 


Selfish, God abhors prayers of, 
172-174. 

Selfishness, withering qualities of, 
174. 

Self-seeking dishonors God’s cause. 
104. 

Sensitiveness of many workers, 
reproof of, 169, 160. 

Seven last plagues, 100. 

Shaking, cause of, 176, 177. 
of adherents to false principles, 
81. 

time, in progress, 107. 

“Signs of the Times,” book by 
Elder White, bodily suffering 
while writing, 147. 

Slaves, pious, freed at Christ’s 
coming, 96. 

Slothfulness of Christians, 186, 
187, 210. 

Snares laid for Sabbath-keepers, 
171-174. 

Speculations regarding God, dan¬ 
ger in, 83. I 

Spiritualism, 168-170. \ 

to counterfeit Christ’s miracles, 
169. I 

Stairway, dream of climbing, to i 
Jesus, 26, 27. i 

Stockman, Elder, Miss Harmon | 
receives help from, 28, 29. I 
instruction from, on God’s ten- j 
derness, 29. ! 

Suffei*ings and trials, value of, 116. 1 

Sufferings, Christ’s, we must j 
share, if we would share His 
throne, 189. 

partakers of Christ’s, partakers i 
of eternal joys, 233. 

Supper for redeemed, Christ’s in- ! 
vitation to, 64. I 

Swords of persecutors broken, 96. I 

T ables of stone, with names I 
of 144,000, 64. I 

Teachers not heeding Word, in | 
peril, 83. ; 

Temple, and lamb, dream of, 24-26. | 
on Mount Zion, 63, 64. ] 

Temple, Mrs., healing of, 122, 123. | 
Temptation, how to master, 103. 
Satan directs at Christians’ I 
weak points, 171-174. 

Test of advent believers, in disap¬ 
pointment, 60, 64-66. 

Testimony, Miss Harmon’s first | 
public, 32, 33. 

Miss Harmon’s, in class meet- i 
ing, 36-38. ; 

Testing of God’s people, 177, 178. ! 
Theories, false, about God, 81-83. 
Time, improvement of, in training 
for service, 211. } 

of trouble, commotion of ele- j 
ments in, 96 ; fortitude for, to ' 


Time — continued. 

be developed now, 188 ; perse¬ 
cutions during, 96. 

Timidity of Miss Harmon, 66. > 

Tracts, dream regarding use of, 
226. 

Train accident. Elder and Mrs. 
White preserved in, 147, 148. 

Travel, by carriage, 146-147. 
lack of means for, 117. 
to Wisconsin, forebodings on 
boarding train to, 147, 148. 

Travelers of two roads, 166, 167. 

Travels of Mrs. White, beginning 
of, 68, 69. 

Treasure, deception in earthly, 
164-167. 

desirability of heavenly, 162, 
163, 167. 

Tree of life, commandment keepers 
to eat of, 108. 
description of, in vision, 60. 

Trial, God’s agent to prepare for 
rich blessing, 190. 

God’s purpose in, 64. 
our unity to bear test of, 203. 
severe, while meeting fanati¬ 
cism, 76-78. 

Trials, and sufferings, God’s pur¬ 
pose in, 116. 

attitude of some toward, 168- 
160. 

Christ’s, redeemed souls reward 
of, 231. 

power for victory over, 103. 
smallness of, as seen in new 
earth, 61. 

to be welcomed, in view of fu¬ 
ture glories, 231. 

Truth, advent, first preached in 
private houses, groves, etc., 
196. 

clearness of, 168, 169. 
diligent searching for, by pio¬ 
neers, 192, 193. 

lack of appreciation of, by 
God’s servants, 168, 169. 
means for spreading, 204, 206. 
our duty as stewards of, 204, 
206. 

U NITY, in doctrine, great im¬ 
portance of, 201, 203; how 
obtained, 192, 193. 
results of efforts toward, 197, 
201, 203. 

V ENGEANCE about to be vis¬ 
ited on wicked, 187. 

Vermont, dealing with errors in, 
134. 

claims of fanatics in, to entire 
sanctification, 136-139. 




268 


Experiefice and Teachings, 


Victory, of church, 229. 

of earnest praying ones, 176, 
177. 

over every besetment must be 
gained, 113. 
songs of, 231, 232. 

Views, independent personal, not 
to be urged upon others, 201, 
203. 

Vision, at home of Brother Snow, 
in Hannibal, 120. 
concerning dormancy of God’s 
people, 106-108. 

concerning hypocritical woman, 

132, 133. 

first, faith of believers in, 61. 
Mrs. White in, talks from large 
Bible, 120. 

of Christ’s work as High Priest, 

100 . 

of heavenly sanctuary, 85, 86, 
91, 93. 

of “midnight cry,’’ 57-61. 
of new earth, 62-64. 
of other planets, 88, 97-99. 
of sealing work, 102. 
oi the shaking, 176-178. 
of the two crowns, 161-167. 
of the two ways, 156-160. 
of two armies in conflict, 228, 
229. 

proof of genuineness of, 132, 

133. 

relative to printing of first 
paper, 128, 129. 

showing responsibility to err¬ 
ing, 79, 80. 

warning against discontinuing 
paper, 141. 

Voice, remarkable restoration of, 
68, 136. 

Volney, conference at, held’ in 
Arnold barn, 118, 119. 
dissensions at, 119. ^ ^ 

W ATERS, living, dream of, 125. 
White, Elder and Mrs., bur¬ 
dens of, shared by others, 
155; humble home of, in 
Rochester, New York, 143, 
145; struggles of, with pov¬ 
erty, 114-120. 

Elder, chopping wood when ill. 


White — continued. 

114; excessive labor and pri¬ 
vation undermine health of, 
140-143, 151; hauling stone, 
114; letter from, regarding 
work in Massachusetts, 90; 
recovery of, to health, through 
prayer, 153, 155; work of, in 
hayfield, 117, 118. 

Henry Nichols, birth of, 114; 

healed through prayer, 116. 
James Edson, birth of, 130. 
Mrs., education of, 14, 15, 21; 
extraordinary experience of, 
as a child, 28-34; healed by 
prayer, 89, 90, 119, 136. 
see also Harmon, Ellen. 

William C., birth of, 149. 

Wisconsin, visit to, in 1854, 147, 
148. 

Work, for souls, none excused 
from, 214, 215. 

for unappreciative, our duty, 215. 
great proportions of, to be ac¬ 
complished, 219-223. 
high standard for, 220, 221. 
if undone when life closes, eter¬ 
nal loss, 188. 

Workers, all consecrated, Satan 
will attack, 227. 
angels assist, in work for souls, 

' 210 . 

must have burden of souls, 160. 
qualifying as, by studying other 
languages, 211. 

slothfulness of, reproved, 169, 
160. 

to remote parts of earth, 220. 
see also Ministers. 

World, Christians not to imitate, 
104. 

Satan’s scheme to make Chris¬ 
tians love, 171. 

Worlds, vision of, 88, 97-99. 

Wreck, train, on way to Wiscon¬ 
sin, 147, 148. 

Y oung friends. Miss Harmon’s 
labors for, 33, 34. 

Young people, half-heartedness of, 
in service, 210. 

Youth, training for greater work, 
204, 205. 


















c\ 

‘ \ <$> 

^ ^ oV VK * A V •>*V 

^ 'C?' 

O. 'O , * <• /V 





.J> '••• «0 '-1*'®** 

% °o ,, 

^^\'j^.\ ^yi'^ <y ^yy^A 

, % '“•*' a'^ <* . 0^ I 

O A^ 0 ® “ ® « ^J< . *■ ' • A'' 

' • -C^'^ ^ <p ^•'J t -J^ l 

"‘o'*’*’ -'^S" ' 

.o' »»*o- <> »♦•« 

•Jl*' V » O 

:'?.^ ..■?- .‘yOK'. 


.♦ o 




. A'^''^ - 

<.*'...•‘ 0 ^ v'^ 

'. \ C°^*‘i-:^’ °0 . 

<rv **^• 0 j 

9-0 1 O 'T, 






.H q^ •! 


\y 

O 


9 








f'v ® O <5 vO 

'V '“-‘^ <. '^o^ .... 

♦ o, . ' “ • . r.'^ e ■ . 

b O . «► ^ O t * ® o .y 4l 

^ C * jj/yATTpA 

S'.*' k?-'''^ ‘sWB^v.* .0., 

* ^0 *.».•* A^" * DeackJified using the Bookkeeper process 

<y , < • o^ .V^ s**, Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 

" ^ ^ Treatment Date: March 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

. • »& Ajmiiirsr:* i, *'■‘'^O'^'-D leader m paper preservation 

'^* rCL^ 



1 11 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 








V 

V' c>, 

(P^ .•‘'-** ® 

.- 4 ^ -< * 


« 

'vP* ® 
IV ^ o 

<^*- 



O*^ • ^ ♦ *^0 - 3 l^ © ® “ ® ♦ 

•Jvjt 'Jt..'^ «, 




■ - •' A'' *^ # #' • . 

,’J a®*, 'jfS^SKA, ^-' 



\PG' 






• ..'A <> *-Tr«’ .0 


<!^ O 

A 

^r ,.. ...,• . 0 *^ 

.-J.'^ .0^% ,« . 


'oK 



0 ^ 





^ V kO' 

• :M^' 'ct 

/ ".VV^* ^ • 

. -..*’ .G^ '«•*'* A 




J <> y 

DOBBS BROS. * • * « ® aO * • i ■• * .^' 

LIBNAIIV BINOINO ^ /^V « • ^ «^«s. ^ > 



NOV 8 i'’\/‘^ :MMr \-<i^ • 

^ FLA. ^V\ •» 

32084 ^ <> “^^ . • * * .G^ 




































































